The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Metal Monster



This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.


Title: The Metal Monster



Author: Abraham Merritt



Release date: October 1, 2002 [eBook #3479]

Most recently updated: January 27, 2021



Language: English



Credits: Produced by Judy Boss, and David Widger




*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE METAL MONSTER ***







THE METAL MONSTER







By A. Merritt
















CONTENTS




PROLOGUE


CHAPTER I.   VALLEY OF THE BLUE
POPPIES

CHAPTER II.   THE
SIGIL ON THE ROCKS

CHAPTER III.   RUTH
VENTNOR

CHAPTER IV.   METAL
WITH A BRAIN

CHAPTER V.   THE
SMITING THING

CHAPTER VI.   NORHALA
OF THE LIGHTNINGS

CHAPTER VII.   THE
SHAPES IN THE MIST

CHAPTER VIII.
  THE DRUMS OF THUNDER


CHAPTER IX.   THE PORTAL OF FLAME

CHAPTER X.   "WITCH! GIVE BACK MY
SISTER”

CHAPTER XI.   THE
METAL EMPEROR

CHAPTER XII.   "I
WILL GIVE YOU PEACE”

CHAPTER XIII.
  "VOICE FROM THE VOID”


CHAPTER XIV.   "FREE! BUT A MONSTER!”

CHAPTER XV.   THE HOUSE OF NORHALA


CHAPTER XVI.   CONSCIOUS
METAL!

CHAPTER XVII.   YURUK


CHAPTER XVIII.   INTO
THE PIT

CHAPTER XIX.   THE
CITY THAT WAS ALIVE

CHAPTER XX.   VAMPIRES
OF THE SUN

CHAPTER XXI.   PHANTASMAGORIA
METALLIQUE

CHAPTER XXII.   THE
ENSORCELLED CHAMBER

CHAPTER XXIII.
  THE TREACHERY OF YURUK


CHAPTER XXIV.   RUSZARK


CHAPTER XXV.   CHERKIS


CHAPTER XXVI.   THE VENGEANCE OF NORHALA

CHAPTER XXVII.   "THE DRUMS OF
DESTINY”

CHAPTER XXVIII.  
  THE FRENZY OF RUTH


CHAPTER XXIX.   THE PASSING OF NORHALA

CHAPTER XXX.   BURNED OUT


CHAPTER XXXI.   SLAG!


















PROLOGUE



Before the narrative which follows was placed in my hands, I had never
seen Dr. Walter T. Goodwin, its author.



When the manuscript revealing his adventures among the pre-historic ruins
of the Nan-Matal in the Carolines (The Moon Pool) had been given me by the
International Association of Science for editing and revision to meet the
requirements of a popular presentation, Dr. Goodwin had left America. He
had explained that he was still too shaken, too depressed, to be able to
recall experiences that must inevitably carry with them freshened memories
of those whom he loved so well and from whom, he felt, he was separated in
all probability forever.



I had understood that he had gone to some remote part of Asia to pursue
certain botanical studies, and it was therefore with the liveliest
surprise and interest that I received a summons from the President of the
Association to meet Dr. Goodwin at a designated place and hour.



Through my close study of the Moon Pool papers I had formed a mental image
of their writer. I had read, too, those volumes of botanical research
which have set him high above all other American scientists in this field,
gleaning from their curious mingling of extremely technical observations
and minutely accurate but extraordinarily poetic descriptions, hints to
amplify my picture of him. It gratified me to find I had drawn a pretty
good one.



The man to whom the President of the Association introduced me was sturdy,
well-knit, a little under average height. He had a broad but rather low
forehead that reminded me somewhat of the late electrical wizard
Steinmetz. Under level black brows shone eyes of clear hazel, kindly,
shrewd, a little wistful, lightly humorous; the eyes both of a doer and a
dreamer.



Not more than forty I judged him to be. A close-trimmed, pointed beard did
not hide the firm chin and the clean-cut mouth. His hair was thick and
black and oddly sprinkled with white; small streaks and dots of gleaming
silver that shone with a curiously metallic luster.



His right arm was closely bound to his breast. His manner as he greeted me
was tinged with shyness. He extended his left hand in greeting, and as I
clasped the fingers I was struck by their peculiar, pronounced, yet
pleasant warmth; a sensation, indeed, curiously electric.



The Association's President forced him gently back into his chair.



“Dr. Goodwin,” he said, turning to me, “is not entirely recovered as yet
from certain consequences of his adventures. He will explain to you later
what these are. In the meantime, Mr. Merritt, will you read this?”



I took the sheets he handed me, and as I read them felt the gaze of Dr.
Goodwin full upon me, searching, weighing, estimating. When I raised my
eyes from the letter I found in his a new expression. The shyness was
gone; they were filled with complete friendliness. Evidently I had passed
muster.



“You will accept, sir?” It was the president's gravely courteous tone.



“Accept!” I exclaimed. “Why, of course, I accept. It is not only one of
the greatest honors, but to me one of the greatest delights to act as a
collaborator with Dr. Goodwin.”



The president smiled.



“In that case, sir, there is no need for me to remain longer,” he said.
“Dr. Goodwin has with him his manuscript as far as he has progressed with
it. I will leave you two alone for your discussion.”



He bowed to us and, picking up his old-fashioned bell-crowned silk hat and
his quaint, heavy cane of ebony, withdrew. Dr. Goodwin turned to me.



“I will start,” he said, after a little pause, “from when I met Richard
Drake on the field of blue poppies that are like a great prayer-rug at the
gray feet of the nameless mountain.”



The sun sank, the shadows fell, the lights of the city sparkled out, for
hours New York roared about me unheeded while I listened to the tale of
that utterly weird, stupendous drama of an unknown life, of unknown
creatures, unknown forces, and of unconquerable human heroism played among
the hidden gorges of unknown Asia.



It was dawn when I left him for my own home. Nor was it for many hours
after that I laid his then incomplete manuscript down and sought sleep—and
found a troubled sleep.



A. MERRITT












CHAPTER I. VALLEY OF THE BLUE POPPIES



In this great crucible of life we call the world—in the vaster one
we call the universe—the mysteries lie close packed, uncountable as
grains of sand on ocean's shores. They thread gigantic, the star-flung
spaces; they creep, atomic, beneath the microscope's peering eye. They
walk beside us, unseen and unheard, calling out to us, asking why we are
deaf to their crying, blind to their wonder.



Sometimes the veils drop from a man's eyes, and he sees—and speaks
of his vision. Then those who have not seen pass him by with the lifted
brows of disbelief, or they mock him, or if his vision has been great
enough they fall upon and destroy him.



For the greater the mystery, the more bitterly is its verity assailed;
upon what seem the lesser a man may give testimony and at least gain for
himself a hearing.



There is reason for this. Life is a ferment, and upon and about it,
shifting and changing, adding to or taking away, beat over legions of
forces, seen and unseen, known and unknown. And man, an atom in the
ferment, clings desperately to what to him seems stable; nor greets with
joy him who hazards that what he grips may be but a broken staff, and, so
saying, fails to hold forth a sturdier one.



Earth is a ship, plowing her way through uncharted oceans of space wherein
are strange currents, hidden shoals and reefs, and where blow the unknown
winds of Cosmos.



If to the voyagers, painfully plotting their course, comes one who cries
that their charts must be remade, nor can tell WHY they must be—that
man is not welcome—no!



Therefore it is that men have grown chary of giving testimony upon
mysteries. Yet knowing each in his own heart the truth of that vision he
has himself beheld, lo, it is that in whose reality he most believes.



The spot where I had encamped was of a singular beauty; so beautiful that
it caught the throat and set an ache within the breast—until from it
a tranquillity distilled that was like healing mist.



Since early March I had been wandering. It was now mid-July. And for the
first time since my pilgrimage had begun I drank—not of
forgetfulness, for that could never be—but of anodyne for a sorrow
which had held fast upon me since my return from the Carolines a year
before.



No need to dwell here upon that—it has been written. Nor shall I
recite the reasons for my restlessness—for these are known to those
who have read that history of mine. Nor is there cause to set forth at
length the steps by which I had arrived at this vale of peace.



Sufficient is to tell that in New York one night, reading over what is
perhaps the most sensational of my books—“The Poppies and Primulas
of Southern Tibet,” the result of my travels of 1910-1911, I determined to
return to that quiet, forbidden land. There, if anywhere, might I find
something akin to forgetting.



There was a certain flower which I long had wished to study in its
mutations from the singular forms appearing on the southern slopes of the
Elburz—Persia's mountainous chain that extends from Azerbaijan in
the west to Khorasan in the east; from thence I would follow its modified
types in the Hindu-Kush ranges and its migrations along the southern
scarps of the Trans-Himalayas—the unexplored upheaval, higher than
the Himalayas themselves, more deeply cut with precipice and gorge, which
Sven Hedin had touched and named on his journey to Lhasa.



Having accomplished this, I planned to push across the passes to the
Manasarowar Lakes, where, legend has it, the strange, luminous purple
lotuses grow.



An ambitious project, undeniably fraught with danger; but it is written
that desperate diseases require desperate remedies, and until inspiration
or message how to rejoin those whom I had loved so dearly came to me,
nothing less, I felt, could dull my heartache.



And, frankly, feeling that no such inspiration or message could come, I
did not much care as to the end.



In Teheran I had picked up a most unusual servant; yes, more than this, a
companion and counselor and interpreter as well.



He was a Chinese; his name Chiu-Ming. His first thirty years had been
spent at the great Lamasery of Palkhor-Choinde at Gyantse, west of Lhasa.
Why he had gone from there, how he had come to Teheran, I never asked. It
was most fortunate that he had gone, and that I had found him. He
recommended himself to me as the best cook within ten thousand miles of
Pekin.



For almost three months we had journeyed; Chiu-Ming and I and the two
ponies that carried my impedimenta.



We had traversed mountain roads which had echoed to the marching feet of
the hosts of Darius, to the hordes of the Satraps. The highways of the
Achaemenids—yes, and which before them had trembled to the
tramplings of the myriads of the godlike Dravidian conquerors.



We had slipped over ancient Iranian trails; over paths which the warriors
of conquering Alexander had traversed; dust of bones of Macedons, of
Greeks, of Romans, beat about us; ashes of the flaming ambitions of the
Sassanidae whimpered beneath our feet—the feet of an American
botanist, a Chinaman, two Tibetan ponies. We had crept through clefts
whose walls had sent back the howlings of the Ephthalites, the White Huns
who had sapped the strength of these same proud Sassanids until at last
both fell before the Turks.



Over the highways and byways of Persia's glory, Persia's shame and
Persia's death we four—two men, two beasts—had passed. For a
fortnight we had met no human soul, seen no sign of human habitation.



Game had been plentiful—green things Chiu-Ming might lack for his
cooking, but meat never. About us was a welter of mighty summits. We were,
I knew, somewhere within the blending of the Hindu-Kush with the
Trans-Himalayas.



That morning we had come out of a ragged defile into this valley of
enchantment, and here, though it had been so early, I had pitched my tent,
determining to go no farther till the morrow.



It was a Phocean vale; a gigantic cup filled with tranquillity. A spirit
brooded over it, serene, majestic, immutable—like the untroubled
calm which rests, the Burmese believe, over every place which has guarded
the Buddha, sleeping.



At its eastern end towered the colossal scarp of the unnamed peak through
one of whose gorges we had crept. On his head was a cap of silver set with
pale emeralds—the snow fields and glaciers that crowned him. Far to
the west another gray and ochreous giant reared its bulk, closing the
vale. North and south, the horizon was a chaotic sky land of pinnacles,
spired and minareted, steepled and turreted and domed, each diademed with
its green and argent of eternal ice and snow.



And all the valley was carpeted with the blue poppies in wide, unbroken
fields, luminous as the morning skies of mid-June; they rippled mile after
mile over the path we had followed, over the still untrodden path which we
must take. They nodded, they leaned toward each other, they seemed to
whisper—then to lift their heads and look up like crowding swarms of
little azure fays, half impudently, wholly trustfully, into the faces of
the jeweled giants standing guard over them. And when the little breeze
walked upon them it was as though they bent beneath the soft tread and
were brushed by the sweeping skirts of unseen, hastening Presences.



Like a vast prayer-rug, sapphire and silken, the poppies stretched to the
gray feet of the mountain. Between their southern edge and the clustering
summits a row of faded brown, low hills knelt—like brown-robed,
withered and weary old men, backs bent, faces hidden between outstretched
arms, palms to the earth and brows touching earth within them—in the
East's immemorial attitude of worship.



I half expected them to rise—and as I watched a man appeared on one
of the bowed, rocky shoulders, abruptly, with the ever-startling
suddenness which in the strange light of these latitudes objects spring
into vision. As he stood scanning my camp there arose beside him a laden
pony, and at its head a Tibetan peasant. The first figure waved its hand;
came striding down the hill.



As he approached I took stock of him. A young giant, three good inches
over six feet, a vigorous head with unruly clustering black hair; a
clean-cut, clean-shaven American face.



“I'm Dick Drake,” he said, holding out his hand. “Richard Keen Drake,
recently with Uncle's engineers in France.”



“My name is Goodwin.” I took his hand, shook it warmly. “Dr. Walter T.
Goodwin.”



“Goodwin the botanist—? Then I know you!” he exclaimed. “Know all
about you, that is. My father admired your work greatly. You knew him—Professor
Alvin Drake.”



I nodded. So he was Alvin Drake's son. Alvin, I knew, had died about a
year before I had started on this journey. But what was his son doing in
this wilderness?



“Wondering where I came from?” he answered my unspoken question. “Short
story. War ended. Felt an irresistible desire for something different.
Couldn't think of anything more different from Tibet—always wanted
to go there anyway. Went. Decided to strike over toward Turkestan. And
here I am.”



I felt at once a strong liking for this young giant. No doubt,
subconsciously, I had been feeling the need of companionship with my own
kind. I even wondered, as I led the way into my little camp, whether he
would care to join fortunes with me in my journeyings.



His father's work I knew well, and although this stalwart lad was unlike
what one would have expected Alvin Drake—a trifle dried, precise,
wholly abstracted with his experiments—to beget, still, I reflected,
heredity like the Lord sometimes works in mysterious ways its wonders to
perform.



It was almost with awe that he listened to me instruct Chiu-Ming as to
just how I wanted supper prepared, and his gaze dwelt fondly upon the
Chinese busy among his pots and pans.



We talked a little, desultorily, as the meal was prepared—fragments
of traveler's news and gossip, as is the habit of journeyers who come upon
each other in the silent places. Ever the speculation grew in his face as
he made away with Chiu-Ming's artful concoctions.



Drake sighed, drawing out his pipe.



“A cook, a marvel of a cook. Where did you get him?”



Briefly I told him.



Then a silence fell upon us. Suddenly the sun dipped down behind the flank
of the stone giant guarding the valley's western gate; the whole vale
swiftly darkened—a flood of crystal-clear shadows poured within it.
It was the prelude to that miracle of unearthly beauty seen nowhere else
on this earth—the sunset of Tibet.



We turned expectant eyes to the west. A little, cool breeze raced down
from the watching steeps like a messenger, whispered to the nodding
poppies, sighed and was gone. The poppies were still. High overhead a
homing kite whistled, mellowly.



As if it were a signal there sprang out in the pale azure of the western
sky row upon row of cirrus cloudlets, rank upon rank of them, thrusting
their heads into the path of the setting sun. They changed from mottled
silver into faint rose, deepened to crimson.



“The dragons of the sky drink the blood of the sunset,” said Chiu-Ming.



As though a gigantic globe of crystal had dropped upon the heavens, their
blue turned swiftly to a clear and glowing amber—then as abruptly
shifted to a luminous violet A soft green light pulsed through the valley.



Under it, like hills ensorcelled, the rocky walls about it seemed to
flatten. They glowed and all at once pressed forward like gigantic slices
of palest emerald jade, translucent, illumined, as though by a circlet of
little suns shining behind them.



The light faded, robes of deepest amethyst dropped around the mountain's
mighty shoulders. And then from every snow and glacier-crowned peak, from
minaret and pinnacle and towering turret, leaped forth a confusion of soft
peacock flames, a host of irised prismatic gleamings, an ordered chaos of
rainbows.



Great and small, interlacing and shifting, they ringed the valley with an
incredible glory—as if some god of light itself had touched the
eternal rocks and bidden radiant souls stand forth.



Through the darkening sky swept a rosy pencil of living light; that
utterly strange, pure beam whose coming never fails to clutch the throat
of the beholder with the hand of ecstasy, the ray which the Tibetans name
the Ting-Pa. For a moment this rosy finger pointed to the east, then
arched itself, divided slowly into six shining, rosy bands; began to creep
downward toward the eastern horizon where a nebulous, pulsing splendor
arose to meet it.



And as we watched I heard a gasp from Drake. And it was echoed by my own.



For the six beams were swaying, moving with ever swifter motion from side
to side in ever-widening sweep, as though the hidden orb from which they
sprang were swaying like a pendulum.



Faster and faster the six high-flung beams swayed—and then broke—broke
as though a gigantic, unseen hand had reached up and snapped them!



An instant the severed ends ribboned aimlessly, then bent, turned down and
darted earthward into the welter of clustered summits at the north and
swiftly were gone, while down upon the valley fell night.



“Good God!” whispered Drake. “It was as though something reached up, broke
those rays and drew them down—like threads.”



“I saw it.” I struggled with bewilderment. “I saw it. But I never saw
anything like it before,” I ended, most inadequately.



“It was PURPOSEFUL,” he whispered. “It was DELIBERATE. As though something
reached up, juggled with the rays, broke them, and drew them down like
willow withes.”



“The devils that dwell here!” quavered Chiu-Ming.



“Some magnetic phenomenon.” I was half angry at myself for my own touch of
panic. “Light can be deflected by passage through a magnetic field. Of
course that's it. Certainly.”



“I don't know.” Drake's tone was doubtful indeed. “It would take a whale
of a magnetic field to have done THAT—it's inconceivable.” He harked
back to his first idea. “It was so—so DAMNED deliberate,” he
repeated.



“Devils—” muttered the frightened Chinese.



“What's that?” Drake gripped my arm and pointed to the north. A deeper
blackness had grown there while we had been talking, a pool of darkness
against which the mountain summits stood out, blade-sharp edges faintly
luminous.



A gigantic lance of misty green fire darted from the blackness and thrust
its point into the heart of the zenith; following it, leaped into the sky
a host of the sparkling spears of light, and now the blackness was like an
ebon hand, brandishing a thousand javelins of tinseled flame.



“The aurora,” I said.



“It ought to be a good one,” mused Drake, gaze intent upon it. “Did you
notice the big sun spot?”



I shook my head.



“The biggest I ever saw. Noticed it first at dawn this morning. Some
little aurora lighter—that spot. I told you—look at that!” he
cried.



The green lances had fallen back. The blackness gathered itself together—then
from it began to pulse billows of radiance, spangled with infinite darting
swarms of flashing corpuscles like uncounted hosts of dancing fireflies.



Higher the waves rolled—phosphorescent green and iridescent violet,
weird copperous yellows and metallic saffrons and a shimmer of glittering
ash of rose—then wavered, split and formed into gigantic, sparkling,
marching curtains of splendor.



A vast circle of light sprang out upon the folds of the flickering,
rushing curtains. Misty at first, its edges sharpened until they rested
upon the blazing glory of the northern sky like a pale ring of cold flame.
And about it the aurora began to churn, to heap itself, to revolve.



Toward the ring from every side raced the majestic folds, drew themselves
together, circled, seethed around it like foam of fire about the lip of a
cauldron, and poured through the shining circle as though it were the
mouth of that fabled cavern where old Aeolus sits blowing forth and
breathing back the winds that sweep the earth.



Yes—into the ring's mouth the aurora flew, cascading in a columned
stream to earth. Then swiftly, a mist swept over all the heavens, veiled
that incredible cataract.



“Magnetism?” muttered Drake. “I guess NOT!”



“It struck about where the Ting-Pa was broken and seemed drawn down like
the rays,” I said.



“Purposeful,” Drake said. “And devilish. It hit on all my nerves like a—like
a metal claw. Purposeful and deliberate. There was intelligence behind
that.”



“Intelligence? Drake—what intelligence could break the rays of the
setting sun and suck down the aurora?”



“I don't know,” he answered.



“Devils,” croaked Chiu-Ming. “The devils that defied Buddha—and have
grown strong—”



“Like a metal claw!” breathed Drake.



Far to the west a sound came to us; first a whisper, then a wild rushing,
a prolonged wailing, a crackling. A great light flashed through the mist,
glowed about us and faded. Again the wailing, the vast rushing, the
retreating whisper.



Then silence and darkness dropped embraced upon the valley of the blue
poppies.














CHAPTER II. THE SIGIL ON THE ROCKS



Dawn came. Drake had slept well. But I, who had not his youthful
resiliency, lay for long, awake and uneasy. I had hardly sunk into
troubled slumber before dawn awakened me.



As we breakfasted, I approached directly that matter which my growing
liking for him was turning into strong desire.



“Drake,” I asked. “Where are you going?”



“With you,” he laughed. “I'm foot loose and fancy free. And I think you
ought to have somebody with you to help watch that cook. He might get
away.”



The idea seemed to appall him.



“Fine!” I exclaimed heartily, and thrust out my hand to him. “I'm thinking
of striking over the range soon to the Manasarowar Lakes. There's a
curious flora I'd like to study.”



“Anywhere you say suits me,” he answered.



We clasped hands on our partnership and soon we were on our way to the
valley's western gate; our united caravans stringing along behind us. Mile
after mile we trudged through the blue poppies, discussing the enigmas of
the twilight and of the night.



In the light of day their breath of vague terror was dissipated. There was
no place for mystery nor dread under this floor of brilliant sunshine. The
smiling sapphire floor rolled ever on before us.



Whispering little playful breezes flew down the slopes to gossip for a
moment with the nodding flowers. Flocks of rose finches raced chattering
overhead to quarrel with the tiny willow warblers, the chi-u-teb-tok,
holding fief of the drooping, graceful bowers bending down to the little
laughing stream that for the past hour had chuckled and gurgled like a
friendly water baby beside us.



I had proven, almost to my own satisfaction, that what we had beheld had
been a creation of the extraordinary atmospheric attributes of these
highlands, an atmosphere so unique as to make almost anything of the kind
possible. But Drake was not convinced.



“I know,” he said. “Of course I understand all that—superimposed
layers of warmer air that might have bent the ray; vortices in the higher
levels that might have produced just that effect of the captured aurora. I
admit it's all possible. I'll even admit it's all probable, but damn me,
Doc, if I BELIEVE it! I had too clearly the feeling of a CONSCIOUS force,
a something that KNEW exactly what it was doing—and had a REASON for
it.”



It was mid-afternoon.



The spell of the valley upon us, we had gone leisurely. The western mount
was close, the mouth of the gorge through which we must pass, now plain
before us. It did not seem as though we could reach it before dusk, and
Drake and I were reconciled to spending another night in the peaceful
vale. Plodding along, deep in thought, I was startled by his exclamation.



He was staring at a point some hundred yards to his right. I followed his
gaze.



The towering cliffs were a scant half mile away. At some distant time
there had been an enormous fall of rock. This, disintegrating, had formed
a gently-curving breast which sloped down to merge with the valley's
floor. Willow and witch alder, stunted birch and poplar had found
roothold, clothed it, until only their crowding outposts, thrusting
forward in a wavering semicircle, held back seemingly by the blue hordes,
showed where it melted into the meadows.



In the center of this breast, beginning half way up its slopes and
stretching down into the flowered fields was a colossal imprint.



Gray and brown, it stood out against the green and blue of slope and
level; a rectangle all of thirty feet wide, two hundred long, the heel
faintly curved and from its hither end, like claws, four slender triangles
radiating from it like twenty-four points of a ten-rayed star.



Irresistibly was it like a footprint—but what thing was there whose
tread could leave such a print as this?



I ran up the slope—Drake already well in advance. I paused at the
base of the triangles where, were this thing indeed a footprint, the
spreading claws sprang from the flat of it.



The track was fresh. At its upper edges were clipped bushes and split
trees, the white wood of the latter showing where they had been sliced as
though by the stroke of a scimitar.



I stepped out upon the mark. It was as level as though planed; bent down
and stared in utter disbelief of what my own eyes beheld. For stone and
earth had been crushed, compressed, into a smooth, microscopically
grained, adamantine complex, and in this matrix poppies still bearing
traces of their coloring were imbedded like fossils. A cyclone can and
does grip straws and thrust them unbroken through an inch board—but
what force was there which could take the delicate petals of a flower and
set them like inlay within the surface of a stone?



Into my mind came recollection of the wailings, the crashings in the
night, of the weird glow that had flashed about us when the mist arose to
hide the chained aurora.



“It was what we heard,” I said. “The sounds—it was then that this
was made.”



“The foot of Shin-je!” Chiu-Ming's voice was tremulous. “The lord of Hell
has trodden here!”



I translated for Drake's benefit.



“Has the lord of Hell but one foot?” asked Dick, politely.



“He bestrides the mountains,” said Chiu-Ming. “On the far side is his
other footprint. Shin-je it was who strode the mountains and set here his
foot.”



Again I interpreted.



Drake cast a calculating glance up to the cliff top.



“Two thousand feet, about,” he mused. “Well, if Shin-je is built in our
proportions that makes it about right. The length of this thing would give
him just about a two thousand foot leg. Yes—he could just about
straddle that hill.”



“You're surely not serious?” I asked in consternation.



“What the hell!” he exclaimed, “am I crazy? This is no foot mark. How
could it be? Look at the mathematical nicety with which these edges are
stamped out—as though by a die—



“That's what it reminds me of—a die. It's as if some impossible
power had been used to press it down. Like—like a giant seal of
metal in a mountain's hand. A sigil—a seal—”



“But why?” I asked. “What could be the purpose—”



“Better ask where the devil such a force could be gotten together and how
it came here,” he said. “Look—except for this one place there isn't
a mark anywhere. All the bushes and the trees, all the poppies and the
grass are just as they ought to be.



“How did whoever or whatever it was that made this, get here and get away
without leaving any trace but this? Damned if I don't think Chiu-Ming's
explanation puts less strain upon the credulity than any I could offer.”



I peered about. It was so. Except for the mark, there was no slightest
sign of the unusual, the abnormal.



But the mark was enough!



“I'm for pushing up a notch or two and getting into the gorge before
dark,” he was voicing my own thought. “I'm willing to face anything human—but
I'm not keen to be pressed into a rock like a flower in a maiden's book of
poems.” Just at twilight we drew out of the valley into the pass. We
traveled a full mile along it before darkness forced us to make camp. The
gorge was narrow. The far walls but a hundred feet away; but we had no
quarrel with them for their neighborliness, no! Their solidity, their
immutability, breathed confidence back into us.



And after we had found a deep niche capable of holding the entire caravan
we filed within, ponies and all, I for one perfectly willing thus to spend
the night, let the air at dawn be what it would. We dined within on bread
and tea, and then, tired to the bone, sought each his place upon the rocky
floor. I slept well, waking only once or twice by Chiu-Ming's groanings;
his dreams evidently were none of the pleasantest. If there was an aurora
I neither knew nor cared. My slumber was dreamless.














CHAPTER III. RUTH VENTNOR



The dawn, streaming into the niche, awakened us. A covey of partridges
venturing too close yielded three to our guns. We breakfasted well, and a
little later were pushing on down the cleft.



Its descent, though gradual, was continuous, and therefore I was not
surprised when soon we began to come upon evidences of semi-tropical
vegetation. Giant rhododendrons and tree ferns gave way to occasional
clumps of stately kopek and clumps of the hardier bamboos. We added a few
snow cocks to our larder—although they were out of their habitat,
flying down into the gorge from their peaks and table-lands for some
choice tidbit.



All that day we marched on, and when at night we made camp, sleep came to
us quickly and overmastering. An hour after dawn we were on our way. A
brief stop we made for lunch; pressed forward.



It was close to two when we caught the first sight of the ruins.



The soaring, verdure-clad walls of the canyon had long been steadily
marching closer. Above, between their rims the wide ribbon of sky was like
a fantastically shored river, shimmering, dazzling; every cove and
headland edged with an opalescent glimmering as of shining pearly beaches.



And as though we were sinking in that sky stream's depths its light kept
lessening, darkening imperceptibly with luminous shadows of ghostly beryl,
drifting veils of pellucid aquamarine, limpid mists of glaucous
chrysolite.



Fainter, more crepuscular became the light, yet never losing its
crystalline quality. Now the high overhead river was but a brook; became a
thread. Abruptly it vanished.



We passed into a tunnel, fern walled, fern roofed, garlanded with tawny
orchids, gay with carmine fungus and golden moss. We stepped out into a
blaze of sunlight.



Before us lay a wide green bowl held in the hands of the clustered hills;
shallow, circular, as though, while plastic still, the thumb of God had
run round its rim, shaping it. Around it the peaks crowded, craning their
lofty heads to peer within.



It was about a mile in its diameter, this hollow, as my gaze then measured
it. It had three openings—one that lay like a crack in the northeast
slope; another, the tunnel mouth through which we had come. The third
lifted itself out of the bowl, creeping up the precipitous bare scarp of
the western barrier straight to the north, clinging to the ochreous rock
up and up until it vanished around a far distant shoulder.



It was a wide and bulwarked road, a road that spoke as clearly as though
it had tongue of human hands which had cut it there in the mountain's
breast. An ancient road weary beyond belief beneath the tread of uncounted
years.



From the hollow the blind soul of loneliness groped out to greet us!



Never had I felt such loneliness as that which lapped the lip of the
verdant bowl. It was tangible—as though it had been poured from some
reservoir of misery. A pool of despair—



Half the width of the valley away the ruins began. Weirdly were they its
visible expression. They huddled in two bent rows to the bottom. They
crouched in a wide cluster against the cliffs. From the cluster a curving
row of them ran along the southern crest of the hollow.



A flight of shattered, cyclopean steps lifted to a ledge and here a
crumbling fortress stood.



Irresistibly did the ruins seem a colossal hag, flung prone, lying
listlessly, helplessly, against the barrier's base. The huddled lower
ranks were the legs, the cluster the body, the upper row an outflung arm
and above the neck of the stairway the ancient fortress, rounded and with
two huge ragged apertures in its northern front was an aged, bleached and
withered head staring, watching.



I looked at Drake—the spell of the bowl was heavy upon him, his face
drawn. The Chinaman and Tibetan were murmuring, terror written large upon
them.



“A hell of a joint!” Drake turned to me, a shadow of a grin lightening the
distress on his face. “But I'd rather chance it than go back. What d'you
say?”



I nodded, curiosity mastering my oppression. We stepped over the rim,
rifles on the alert. Close behind us crowded the two servants and the
ponies.



The vale was shallow, as I have said. We trod the fragments of an olden
approach to the green tunnel so the descent was not difficult. Here and
there beside the path upreared huge broken blocks. On them I thought I
could see faint tracings as of carvings—now a suggestion of gaping,
arrow-fanged dragon jaws, now the outline of a scaled body, a hint of
enormous, batlike wings.



Now we had reached the first of the crumbling piles that stretched down
into the valley's center.



Half fainting, I fell against Drake, clutching to him for support.



A stream of utter hopelessness was racing upon us, swirling and eddying
around us, reaching to our hearts with ghostly fingers dripping with
despair. From every shattered heap it seemed to pour, rushing down the
road upon us like a torrent, engulfing us, submerging, drowning.



Unseen it was—yet tangible as water; it sapped the life from every
nerve. Weariness filled me, a desire to drop upon the stones, to be rolled
away. To die. I felt Drake's body quivering even as mine; knew that he was
drawing upon every reserve of strength.



“Steady,” he muttered. “Steady—”



The Tibetan shrieked and fled, the ponies scrambling after him. Dimly I
remembered that mine carried precious specimens; a surge of anger passed,
beating back the anguish. I heard a sob from Chiu-Ming, saw him drop.



Drake stopped, drew him to his feet. We placed him between us, thrust each
an arm through his own. Then, like swimmers, heads bent, we pushed on,
buffeting that inexplicable invisible flood.



As the path rose, its force lessened, my vitality grew, and the terrible
desire to yield and be swept away waned. Now we had reached the foot of
the cyclopean stairs, now we were half up them—and now as we
struggled out upon the ledge on which the watching fortress stood, the
clutching stream shoaled swiftly, the shoal became safe, dry land and the
cheated, unseen maelstrom swirled harmlessly beneath us.



We stood erect, gasping for breath, again like swimmers who have fought
their utmost and barely, so barely, won.



There was an almost imperceptible movement at the side of the ruined
portal.



Out darted a girl. A rifle dropped from her hands. Straight she sped
toward me.



And as she ran I recognized her.



Ruth Ventnor!



The flying figure reached me, threw soft arms around my neck, was weeping
in relieved gladness on my shoulder.



“Ruth!” I cried. “What on earth are YOU doing here?”



“Walter!” she sobbed. “Walter Goodwin—Oh, thank God! Thank God!”



She drew herself from my arms, catching her breath; laughed shakily.



I took swift stock of her. Save for fear upon her, she was the same Ruth I
had known three years before; wide, deep blue eyes that were now all
seriousness, now sparkling wells of mischief; petite, rounded and tender;
the fairest skin; an impudent little nose; shining clusters of intractable
curls; all human, sparkling and sweet.



Drake coughed, insinuatingly. I introduced him.



“I—I watched you struggling through that dreadful pit.” She
shuddered. “I could not see who you were, did not know whether friend or
enemy—but oh, my heart almost died in pity for you, Walter,” she
breathed. “What can it be—THERE?”



I shook my head.



“Martin could not see you,” she went on. “He was watching the road that
leads above. But I ran down—to help.”



“Mart watching?” I asked. “Watching for what?”



“I—” she hesitated oddly. “I think I'd rather tell you before him.
It's so strange—so incredible.”



She led us through the broken portal and into the fortress. It was more
gigantic even than I had thought. The floor of the vast chamber we had
entered was strewn with fragments fallen from the crackling, stone-vaulted
ceiling. Through the breaks light streamed from the level above us.



We picked our way among the debris to a wide crumbling stairway, crept up
it, Ruth flitting ahead. We came out opposite one of the eye-like
apertures. Black against it, perched high upon a pile of blocks, I
recognized the long, lean outline of Ventnor, rifle in hand, gazing
intently up the ancient road whose windings were plain through the
opening. He had not heard us.



“Martin,” called Ruth softly.



He turned. A shaft of light from a crevice in the gap's edge struck his
face, flashing it out from the semidarkness of the corner in which he
crouched. I looked into the quiet gray eyes, upon the keen face.



“Goodwin!” he shouted, tumbling down from his perch, shaking me by the
shoulders. “If I had been in the way of praying—you're the man I'd
have prayed for. How did you get here?”



“Just wandering, Mart,” I answered. “But Lord! I'm sure GLAD to see you.”



“Which way did you come?” he asked, keenly. I threw my hand toward the
south.



“Not through that hollow?” he asked incredulously.



“And some hell of a place to get through,” Drake broke in. “It cost us our
ponies and all my ammunition.”



“Richard Drake,” I said. “Son of old Alvin—you knew him, Mart.”



“Knew him well,” cried Ventnor, seizing Dick's hand. “Wanted me to go to
Kamchatka to get some confounded sort of stuff for one of his devilish
experiments. Is he well?”



“He's dead,” replied Dick soberly.



“Oh!” said Ventnor. “Oh—I'm sorry. He was a great man.”



Briefly I acquainted him with my wanderings, my encounter with Drake.



“That place out there—” he considered us thoughtfully. “Damned if I
know what it is. Thought maybe it's gas—of a sort. If it hadn't been
for it we'd have been out of this hole two days ago. I'm pretty sure it
must be gas. And it must be much less than it was this morning, for then
we made an attempt to get through again—and couldn't.”



I was hardly listening. Ventnor had certainly advanced a theory of our
unusual symptoms that had not occurred to me. That hollow might indeed be
a pocket into which a gas flowed; just as in the mines the deadly coal
damp collects in pits, flows like a stream along the passages. It might be
that—some odorless, colorless gas of unknown qualities; and yet—



“Did you try respirators?” asked Dick.



“Surely,” said Ventnor. “First off the go. But they weren't of any use.
The gas, if it is gas, seems to operate as well through the skin as
through the nose and mouth. We just couldn't make it—and that's all
there is to it. But if you made it—could we try it now, do you
think?” he asked eagerly.



I felt myself go white.



“Not—not for a little while,” I stammered.



He nodded, understandingly.



“I see,” he said. “Well, we'll wait a bit, then.”



“But why are you staying here? Why didn't you make for the road up the
mountain? What are you watching for, anyway?” asked Drake.



“Go to it, Ruth,” Ventnor grinned. “Tell 'em. After all—it was YOUR
party you know.”



“Mart!” she cried, blushing.



“Well—it wasn't ME they admired,” he laughed.



“Martin!” she cried again, and stamped her foot.



“Shoot,” he said. “I'm busy. I've got to watch.”



“Well”—Ruth's voice was uncertain—“we'd been hunting up in
Kashmir. Martin wanted to come over somewhere here. So we crossed the
passes. That was about a month ago. The fourth day out we ran across what
looked like a road running south.



“We thought we'd take it. It looked sort of old and lost—but it was
going the way we wanted to go. It took us first into a country of little
hills; then to the very base of the great range itself; finally into the
mountains—and then it ran blank.”



“Bing!” interjected Ventnor, looking around for a moment. “Bing—just
like that. Slap dash against a prodigious fall of rock. We couldn't get
over it.”



“So we cast about to find another road,” went on Ruth. “All we could
strike were—just strikes.”



“No fish on the end of 'em,” said Ventnor. “God! But I'm glad to see you,
Walter Goodwin. Believe me, I am. However—go on, Ruth.”



“At the end of the second week,” she said, “we knew we were lost. We were
deep in the heart of the range. All around us was a forest of enormous,
snow-topped peaks. The gorges, the canyons, the valleys that we tried led
us east and west, north and south.



“It was a maze, and in it we seemed to be going ever deeper. There was not
the SLIGHTEST sign of human life. It was as though no human beings except
ourselves had ever been there. Game was plentiful. We had no trouble in
getting food. And sooner or later, of course, we were bound to find our
way out. We didn't worry.



“It was five nights ago that we camped at the head of a lovely little
valley. There was a mound that stood up like a tiny watch-tower, looking
down it. The trees grew round like tall sentinels.



“We built our fire in that mound; and after we had eaten, Martin slept. I
sat watching the beauty of the skies and of the shadowy vale. I heard no
one approach—but something made me leap to my feet, look behind me.



“A man was standing just within the glow of firelight, watching me.”



“A Tibetan?” I asked. She shook her head, trouble in her eyes.



“Not at all.” Ventnor turned his head. “Ruth screamed and awakened me. I
caught a glimpse of the fellow before he vanished.



“A short purple mantle hung from his shoulders. His chest was covered with
fine chain mail. His legs were swathed and bound by the thongs of his high
buskins. He carried a small, round, hide-covered shield and a short
two-edged sword. His head was helmeted. He belonged, in fact—oh, at
least twenty centuries back.”



He laughed in plain enjoyment of our amazement.



“Go on, Ruth,” he said, and took up his watch.



“But Martin did not see his face,” she went on. “And oh, but I wish I
could forget it. It was as white as mine, Walter, and cruel, so cruel;
the eyes glowed and they looked upon me like a—like a slave dealer.
They shamed me—I wanted to hide myself.

“I cried out and Martin awakened. As he moved, the
man stepped out of the light and was gone. I think he had not seen
Martin; had believed that I was alone.


“We put out the fire, moved farther into the shadow of the trees. But I
could not sleep—I sat hour after hour, my pistol in my hand,” she
patted the automatic in her belt, “my rifle close beside me.



“The hours went by—dreadfully. At last I dozed. When I awakened
again it was dawn—and—and—” she covered her eyes, then:
“TWO men were looking down on me. One was he who had stood in the
firelight.”



“They were talking,” interrupted Ventnor again, “in archaic Persian.”



“Persian,” I repeated blankly; “archaic Persian?”



“Very much so,” he nodded. “I've a fair knowledge of the modern tongue,
and a rather unusual command of Arabic. The modern Persian, as you know,
comes straight through from the speech of Xerxes, of Cyrus, of Darius whom
Alexander of Macedon conquered. It has been changed mainly by taking on a
load of Arabic words. Well—there wasn't a trace of the Arabic in the
tongue they were speaking.



“It sounded odd, of course—but I could understand quite easily. They
were talking about Ruth. To be explicit, they were discussing her with
exceeding frankness—”



“Martin!” she cried wrathfully.



“Well, all right,” he went on, half repentantly. “As a matter of fact, I
had seen the pair steal up. My rifle was under my hand. So I lay there
quietly, listening.



“You can realize, Walter, that when I caught sight of those two, looking
as though they had materialized from Darius's ghostly hordes, my
scientific curiosity was aroused—prodigiously. So in my interest I
passed over the matter of their speech; not alone because I thought Ruth
asleep but also because I took into consideration that the mode of polite
expression changes with the centuries—and these gentlemen clearly
belonged at least twenty centuries back—the real truth is I was
consumed with curiosity.



“They had got to a point where they were detailing with what pleasure a
certain mysterious person whom they seemed to regard with much fear and
respect would contemplate her. I was wondering how long my desire to
observe—for to the anthropologist they were most fascinating—could
hold my hand back from my rifle when Ruth awakened.



“She jumped up like a little fury. Fired a pistol point blank at them.
Their amazement was—well—ludicrous. I know it seems
incredible, but they seemed to know nothing of firearms—they
certainly acted as though they didn't.



“They simply flew into the timber. I took a pistol shot at one but missed.
Ruth hadn't though; she had winged her man; he left a red trail behind
him.



“We didn't follow the trail. We made for the opposite direction—and
as fast as possible.



“Nothing happened that day or night. Next morning, creeping up a slope, we
caught sight of a suspicious glitter a mile or two away in the direction
we were going. We sought shelter in a small ravine. In a little while,
over the hill and half a mile away from us, came about two hundred of
these fellows, marching along.



“And they were indeed Darius's men. Men of that Persia which had been dead
for millenniums. There was no mistaking them, with their high, covering
shields, their great bows, their javelins and armor.



“They passed; we doubled. We built no fires that night—and we ought
to have turned the pony loose, but we didn't. It carried my instruments,
and ammunition, and I felt we were going to need the latter.



“The next morning we caught sight of another band—or the same. We
turned again. We stole through a tree-covered plain; we struck an ancient
road. It led south, into the peaks again. We followed it. It brought us
here.



“It isn't, as you observe, the most comfortable of places. We struck
across the hollow to the crevice—we knew nothing of the entrance you
came through. The hollow was not pleasant, either. But it was penetrable,
then.



“We crossed. As we were about to enter the cleft there issued out of it a
most unusual and disconcerting chorus of sounds—wailings, crashings,
splinterings.”



I started, shot a look at Dick; absorbed, he was drinking in Ventnor's
every word.



“So unusual, so—well, disconcerting is the best word I can think of,
that we were not encouraged to proceed. Also the peculiar unpleasantness
of the hollow was increasing rapidly.



“We made the best time we could back to the fortress. And when next we
tried to go through the hollow, to search for another outlet—we
couldn't. You know why,” he ended abruptly.



“But men in ancient armor. Men like those of Darius.” Dick broke the
silence that had followed this amazing recital. “It's incredible!”



“Yes,” agreed Ventnor, “isn't it. But there they were. Of course, I don't
maintain that they WERE relics of Darius's armies. They might have been of
Xerxes before him—or of Artaxerxes after him. But there they
certainly were, Drake, living, breathing replicas of exceedingly ancient
Persians.



“Why, they might have been the wall carvings on the tomb of Khosroes come
to life. I mention Darius because he fits in with the most plausible
hypothesis. When Alexander the Great smashed his empire he did it rather
thoroughly. There wasn't much sympathy for the vanquished in those days.
And it's entirely conceivable that a city or two in Alexander's way might
have gathered up a fleeting regiment or so for protection and have decided
not to wait for him, but to hunt for cover.



“Naturally, they would have gone into the almost inaccessible heart of the
high ranges. There is nothing impossible in the theory that they found
shelter at last up here. As long as history runs this has been a well-nigh
unknown land. Penetrating some mountain-guarded, easily defended valley
they might have decided to settle down for a time, have rebuilt a city,
raised a government; laying low, in a sentence, waiting for the storm to
blow over.



“Why did they stay? Well, they might have found the new life more pleasant
than the old. And they might have been locked in their valley by some
accident—landslides, rockfalls sealing up the entrance. There are a
dozen reasonable possibilities.”



“But those who hunted you weren't locked in,” objected Drake.



“No,” Ventnor grinned ruefully. “No, they certainly weren't. Maybe we
drifted into their preserves by a way they don't know. Maybe they've found
another way out. I'm sure I don't know. But I DO know what I saw.”



“The noises, Martin,” I said, for his description of these had been the
description of those we had heard in the blue valley. “Have you heard them
since?”



“Yes,” he answered, hesitating oddly.



“And you think those—those soldiers you saw are still hunting for
you?”



“Haven't a doubt of it,” he replied more cheerfully. “They didn't look
like chaps who would give up a hunt easily—at least not a hunt for
such novel, interesting, and therefore desirable and delectable game as we
must have appeared to them.”



“Martin,” I said decisively, “where's your pony? We'll try the hollow
again, at once. There's Ruth—and we'd never be able to hold back
such numbers as you've described.”



“You feel strong enough to try it?”














CHAPTER IV. METAL WITH A BRAIN



The eagerness, the relief in his voice betrayed the tension, the anxiety
which until now he had hidden so well; and hot shame burned me for my
shrinking, my dread of again passing through that haunted vale.



“I certainly DO.” I was once more master of myself. “Drake—don't you
agree?”



“Sure,” he replied. “Sure. I'll look after Ruth—er—I mean Miss
Ventnor.”



The glint of amusement in Ventnor's eyes at this faded abruptly; his face
grew somber.



“Wait,” he said. “I carried away some—some exhibits from the crevice
of the noises, Goodwin.”



“What kind of exhibits?” I asked, eagerly.



“Put 'em where they'd be safe,” he continued. “I've an idea they're far
more curious than our armored men—and of far more importance. At any
rate, we must take them with us.



“Go with Ruth, you and Drake, and look at them. And bring them back with
the pony. Then we'll make a start. A few minutes more probably won't make
much difference—but hurry.”



He turned back to his watch. Ordering Chiu-Ming to stay with him I
followed Ruth and Drake down the ruined stairway. At the bottom she came
to me, laid little hands on my shoulders.



“Walter,” she breathed, “I'm frightened. I'm so frightened I'm afraid to
tell even Mart. He doesn't like them, either, these little things you're
going to see. He likes them so little that he's afraid to let me know how
little he does like them.”



“But what are they? What's to fear about them?” asked Drake.



“See what you think!” She led us slowly, almost reluctantly toward the
rear of the fortress. “They lay in a little heap at the mouth of the cleft
where we heard the noises. Martin picked them up and dropped them in a
sack before we ran through the hollow.



“They're grotesque and they're almost CUTE, and they make me feel as
though they were the tiniest tippy-tip of the claw of some incredibly
large cat just stealing around the corner, a terrible cat, a cat as big as
a mountain,” she ended breathlessly.



We climbed through the crumbling masonry into a central, open court. Here
a clear spring bubbled up in a ruined and choked stone basin; close to the
ancient well was their pony, contentedly browsing in the thick grass that
grew around it. From one of its hampers Ruth took a large cloth bag.



“To carry them,” she said, and trembled.



We passed through what had once been a great door into another chamber
larger than that we had just left; and it was in better preservation, the
ceiling unbroken, the light dim after the blazing sun of the court. Near
its center she halted us.



Before me ran a two-feet-wide ragged crack, splitting the floor and
dropping down into black depths. Beyond was an expanse of smooth flagging,
almost clear of debris.



Drake gave a low whistle. I followed his pointing finger. In the wall at
the end whirled two enormous dragon shapes, cut in low relief. Their
gigantic wings, their monstrous coils, covered the nearly unbroken
surface, and these CHIMERAE were the shapes upon the upthrust blocks of
the haunted roadway.



In Ruth's gaze I read a nameless fear, a half shuddering fascination.



But she was not looking at the cavern dragons.



Her gaze was fixed upon what at my first glance seemed to be a raised and
patterned circle in the dust-covered floor. Not more than a foot in width,
it shone wanly with a pale, metallic bluish luster, as though, I thought,
it had been recently polished. Compared with the wall's tremendous winged
figures this floor design was trivial, ludicrously insignificant. What
could there be about it to stamp that dread upon Ruth's face?



I leaped the crevice; Dick joined me. Now I could see that the ring was
not continuous. Its broken circle was made of sharply edged cubes about an
inch in height, separated from each other with mathematical exactness by
another inch of space. I counted them—there were nineteen.



Almost touching them with their bases were an equal number of pyramids, of
tetrahedrons, as sharply angled and of similar length. They lay on their
sides with tips pointing starlike to six spheres clustered like a
conventionalized five petaled primrose in the exact center. Five of these
spheres—the petals—were, I roughly calculated, about an inch
and a half in diameter, the ball they enclosed larger by almost an inch.



So orderly was their arrangement, so much like a geometrical design nicely
done by some clever child that I hesitated to disturb it. I bent, and
stiffened, the first touch of dread upon me.



For within the ring, close to the clustering globes, was a miniature
replica of the giant track in the poppied valley!



It stood out from the dust with the same hint of crushing force, the same
die cut sharpness, the same METALLIC suggestion—and pointing toward
the globes were the claw marks of the four spreading star points.



I reached down and picked up one of the pyramids. It seemed to cling to
the rock; it was with effort that I wrenched it away. It gave to the touch
a slight sensation of warmth—how can I describe it?—a warmth
that was living.



I weighed it in my hand. It was oddly heavy, twice the weight, I should
say, of platinum. I drew out a glass and examined it. Decidedly the
pyramid was metallic, but of finest, almost silken texture—and I
could not place it among any of the known metals. It certainly was none I
had ever seen; yet it was as certainly metal. It was striated—slender
filaments radiating from tiny, dully lustrous points within the polished
surface.



And suddenly I had the weird feeling that each of these points was an eye,
peering up at me, scrutinizing me. There came a startled cry from Dick.



“Look at the ring!”



The ring was in motion!



Faster the cubes moved; faster the circle revolved; the pyramids raised
themselves, stood bolt upright on their square bases; the six rolling
spheres touched them, joined the spinning, and with sleight-of-hand
suddenness the ring drew together; its units coalesced, cubes and pyramids
and globes threading with a curious suggestion of ferment.



With the same startling abruptness there stood erect, where but a moment
before they had seethed, a little figure, grotesque; a weirdly humorous, a
vaguely terrifying foot-high shape, squared and angled and pointed and
ANIMATE—as though a child should build from nursery blocks a
fantastic shape which abruptly is filled with throbbing life.



A troll from the kindergarten! A kobold of the toys!



Only for a second it stood, then began swiftly to change, melting with
quicksilver quickness from one outline into another as square and triangle
and spheres changed places. Their shiftings were like the transformations
one sees within a kaleidoscope. And in each vanishing form was the
suggestion of unfamiliar harmonies, of a subtle, a transcendental
geometric art as though each swift shaping were a symbol, a WORD—



Euclid's problems given volition!



Geometry endowed with consciousness!



It ceased. Then the cubes drew one upon the other until they formed a
pedestal nine inches high; up this pillar rolled the larger globe,
balanced itself upon the top; the five spheres followed it, clustered like
a ring just below it. The other cubes raced up, clicked two by two on the
outer arc of each of the five balls; at the ends of these twin blocks a
pyramid took its place, tipping each with a point.



The Lilliputian fantasy was now a pedestal of cubes surmounted by a ring
of globes from which sprang a star of five arms.



The spheres began to revolve. Faster and faster they spun around the base
of the crowning globe; the arms became a disc upon which tiny brilliant
sparks appeared, clustered, vanished only to reappear in greater number.



The troll swept toward me. It GLIDED. The finger of panic touched me. I
sprang aside, and swift as light it followed, seemed to poise itself to
leap.



“Drop it!” It was Ruth's cry.



But, before I could let fall the pyramid I had forgotten was in my hand,
the little figure touched me and a paralyzing shock ran through me. My
fingers clenched, locked. I stood, muscle and nerve bound, unable to move.



The little figure paused. Its whirling disc shifted from the horizontal
plane on which it spun. It was as though it cocked its head to look up at
me—and again I had the sense of innumerable eyes peering at me. It
did not seem menacing—its attitude was inquisitive, waiting; almost
as though it had asked for something and wondered why I did not let it
have it. The shock still held me rigid, although a tingle in every nerve
told me of returning force.



The disc tilted back to place, bent toward me again. I heard a shout;
heard a bullet strike the pigmy that now clearly menaced; heard the bullet
ricochet without the slightest effect upon it. Dick leaped beside me,
raised a foot and kicked at the thing. There was a flash of light and upon
the instant he crashed down as though struck by a giant hand, lay
sprawling and inert upon the floor.



There was a scream from Ruth; there was softly sibilant rustling all about
her. I saw her leap the crevice, drop on her knees beside Drake.



There was movement on the flagging where she stood. A score or more of
faintly shining, bluish shapes were marching there—pyramids and
cubes and spheres like those forming the shape that stood before me. There
was a curious sharp tang of ozone in the air, a perceptible tightening as
of electrical tension.



They swept to the edge of the fissure, swam together, and there, hanging
half over the gap was a bridge, half spanning it, a weird and fairy arch
made up of alternate cube and angle. The shape at my feet disintegrated;
resolved itself into units that raced over to the beckoning span.



At the hither side of the crack they clicked into place, even as had the
others. Before me now was a bridge complete except for the one arc near
the middle where an angled gap marred it.



I felt the little object I held pulse within my hand, striving to escape.
I dropped it. The tiny shape swept to the bridge, ascended it—dropped
into the gap.



The arch was complete—hanging in one flying span over the depths!



Upon it, over it, as though they had but awaited this completion, rolled
the six globes. And as they dropped to the farther side the end of the
bridge nearest me raised itself in air, curved itself like a scorpion's
tail, drew itself into a closer circled arc, and dropped upon the floor
beyond.



Again the sibilant rustling—and cubes and pyramids and spheres were
gone.



Nerves tingling slowly back to life, mazed in absolute bewilderment, my
gaze sought Drake. He was sitting up, feebly, his head supported by Ruth's
hands.



“Goodwin!” he whispered. “What—what were they?”



“Metal,” I said—it was the only word to which my whirling mind could
cling—“metal—”



“Metal!” he echoed. “These things metal? Metal—ALIVE AND THINKING!”



Suddenly he was silent, his face a page on which, visibly, dread gathered
slowly and ever deeper.



And as I looked at Ruth, white-faced, and at him, I knew that my own was
as pallid, as terror-stricken as theirs.



“They were such LITTLE THINGS,” muttered Drake. “Such little things—bits
of metal—little globes and pyramids and cubes—just little
THINGS.”



“Babes! Only babes!” It was Ruth—“BABES!”



“Bits of metal”—Dick's gaze sought mine, held it—“and they
looked for each other, they worked with each other—THINKINGLY,
CONSCIOUSLY—they were deliberate, purposeful—little things—and
with the force of a score of dynamos—living, THINKING—”



“Don't!” Ruth laid white hands over his eyes. “Don't—don't YOU be
frightened!”



“Frightened?” he echoed. “I'M not afraid—yes, I AM afraid—”



He arose, stiffly—and stumbled toward me.



Afraid? Drake afraid. Well—so was I. Bitterly, TERRIBLY afraid.



For what we had beheld in the dusk of that dragoned, ruined chamber was
outside all experience, beyond all knowledge or dream of science. Not
their shapes—that was nothing. Not even that, being metal, they had
moved.



But that being metal, they had moved consciously, thoughtfully,
deliberately.



They were metal things with—MINDS!



That—that was the incredible, the terrifying thing. That—and
their power.



Thor compressed within Hop-o'-my-thumb—and thinking. The lightnings
incarnate in metal minacules—and thinking.



The inert, the immobile, given volition, movement, cognoscence—thinking.



Metal with a brain!














CHAPTER V. THE SMITING THING



Silently we looked at each other, and silently we passed out of the
courtyard. The dread was heavy upon me. The twilight was stealing upon the
close-clustered peaks. Another hour, and their amethyst-and-purple mantles
would drop upon them; snowfields and glaciers sparkle out in irised
beauty; nightfall.



As I gazed upon them I wondered to what secret place within their brooding
immensities the little metal mysteries had fled. And to what myriads, it
might be, of their kind? And these hidden hordes—of what shapes were
they? Of what powers? Small like these, or—or—



Quick on the screen of my mind flashed two pictures, side by side—the
little four-rayed print in the great dust of the crumbling ruin and its
colossal twin on the breast of the poppied valley.



I turned aside, crept through the shattered portal and looked over the
haunted hollow.



Unbelieving, I rubbed my eyes; then leaped to the very brim of the bowl.



A lark had risen from the roof of one of the shattered heaps and had flown
caroling up into the shadowy sky.



A flock of the little willow warblers flung themselves across the valley,
scolding and gossiping; a hare sat upright in the middle of the ancient
roadway.



The valley itself lay serenely under the ambering light, smiling, peaceful—emptied
of horror!



I dropped over the side, walked cautiously down the road up which but an
hour or so before we had struggled so desperately; paced farther and
farther with an increasing confidence and a growing wonder.



Gone was that soul of loneliness; vanished the whirlpool of despair that
had striven to drag us down to death.



The bowl was nothing but a quiet, smiling lovely little hollow in the
hills. I looked back. Even the ruins had lost their sinister shape; were
time-worn, crumbling piles—nothing more.



I saw Ruth and Drake run out upon the ledge and beckon me; made my way
back to them, running.



“It's all right,” I shouted. “The place is all right.”



I stumbled up the side; joined them.



“It's empty,” I cried. “Get Martin and Chiu-Ming quick! While the way's
open—”



A rifle-shot rang out above us; another and another. From the portal
scampered Chiu-Ming, his robe tucked up about his knees.



“They come!” he gasped. “They come!”



There was a flashing of spears high up the winding mountain path. Down it
was pouring an avalanche of men. I caught the glint of helmets and
corselets. Those in the van were mounted, galloping two abreast upon
sure-footed mountain ponies. Their short swords, lifted high, flickered.



After the horsemen swarmed foot soldiers, a forest of shining points and
dully gleaming pikes above them. Clearly to us came their battlecries.



Again Ventnor's rifle cracked. One of the foremost riders went down;
another stumbled over him, fell. The rush was checked for an instant,
milling upon the road.



“Dick,” I cried, “rush Ruth over to the tunnel mouth. We'll follow. We can
hold them there. I'll get Martin. Chiu-Ming, after the pony, quick.”



I pushed the two over the rim of the hollow. Side by side the Chinaman and
I ran back through the gateway. I pointed to the animal and rushed back
into the fortress.



“Quick, Mart!” I shouted up the shattered stairway. “We can get through
the hollow. Ruth and Drake are on their way to the break we came through.
Hurry!”



“All right. Just a minute,” he called.



I heard him empty his magazine with almost machine-gun quickness. There
was a short pause, and down the broken steps he leaped, gray eyes blazing.



“The pony?” He ran beside me toward the portal. “All my ammunition is on
him.”



“Chiu-Ming's taking care of that,” I gasped.



We darted out of the gateway. A good five hundred yards away were Ruth and
Drake, running straight to the green tunnel's mouth. Between them and us
was Chiu-Ming urging on the pony.



As we sped after him I looked back. The horsemen had recovered, were now a
scant half-mile from where the road swept past the fortress. I saw that
with their swords the horsemen bore great bows. A little cloud of arrows
sparkled from them; fell far short.



“Don't look back,” grunted Ventnor. “Stretch yourself, Walter. There's a
surprise coming. Hope to God I judged the time right.”



We turned off the ruined way; raced over the sward.



“If it looks as though—we can't make it,” he panted, “YOU beat it
after the rest. I'll try to hold 'em until you get into the tunnel. Never
do for 'em to get Ruth.”



“Right.” My own breathing was growing labored, “WE'LL hold them. Drake can
take care of Ruth.”



“Good boy,” he said. “I wouldn't have asked you. It probably means death.”



“Very well,” I gasped, irritated. “But why borrow trouble?”



He reached out, touched me.



“You're right, Walter,” he grinned. “It does—seem—like
carrying coals—to Newcastle.”



There was a thunderous booming behind us; a shattering crash. A cloud of
smoke and dust hung over the northern end of the ruined fortress.



It lifted swiftly, and I saw that the whole side of the structure had
fallen, littering the road with its fragments. Scattered prone among these
were men and horses; others staggered, screaming. On the farther side of
this stony dike our pursuers were held like rushing waters behind a sudden
fallen tree.



“Timed to a second!” cried Ventnor. “Hold 'em for a while. Fuses and
dynamite. Blew out the whole side, right on 'em, by the Lord!”



On we fled. Chiu-Ming was now well in advance; Ruth and Dick less than
half a mile from the opening of the green tunnel. I saw Drake stop, raise
his rifle, empty it before him, and, holding Ruth by the hand, race back
toward us.



Even as he turned, the vine-screened entrance through which we had come,
through which we had thought lay safety, streamed other armored men. We
were outflanked.



“To the fissure!” shouted Ventnor. Drake heard, for he changed his course
to the crevice at whose mouth Ruth had said the—Little Things—had
lain.



After him streaked Chiu-Ming, urging on the pony. Shouting out of the
tunnel, down over the lip of the bowl, leaped the soldiers. We dropped
upon our knees, sent shot after shot into them. They fell back, hesitated.
We sprang up, sped on.



All too short was the check, but once more we held them—and again.



Now Ruth and Dick were a scant fifty yards from the crevice. I saw him
stop, push her from him toward it. She shook her head.



Now Chiu-Ming was with them. Ruth sprang to the pony, lifted from its back
a rifle. Then into the mass of their pursuers Drake and she poured a
fusillade. They huddled, wavered, broke for cover.



“A chance!” gasped Ventnor.



Behind us was a wolflike yelping. The first pack had re-formed; had
crossed the barricade the dynamite had made; was rushing upon us.



I ran as I had never known I could. Over us whined the bullets from the
covering guns. Close were we now to the mouth of the fissure. If we could
but reach it. Close, close were our pursuers, too—the arrows closer.



“No use!” said Ventnor. “We can't make it. Meet 'em from the front. Drop—and
shoot.”



We threw ourselves down, facing them. There came a triumphant shouting.
And in that strange sharpening of the senses that always goes hand in hand
with deadly peril, that is indeed nature's summoning of every reserve to
meet that peril, my eyes took them in with photographic nicety—the
linked mail, lacquered blue and scarlet, of the horsemen; brown, padded
armor of the footmen; their bows and javelins and short bronze swords,
their pikes and shields; and under their round helmets their cruel,
bearded faces—white as our own where the black beards did not cover
them; their fierce and mocking eyes.



The springs of ancient Persia's long dead power, these. Men of Xerxes's
ruthless, world-conquering hordes; the lustful, ravening wolves of Darius
whom Alexander scattered—in this world of ours twenty centuries
beyond their time!



Swiftly, accurately, even as I scanned them, we had been drilling into
them. They advanced deliberately, heedless of their fallen. Their arrows
had ceased to fly. I wondered why, for now we were well within their
range. Had they orders to take us alive—at whatever cost to
themselves?



“I've got only about ten cartridges left, Martin,” I told him.



“We've saved Ruth anyway,” he said. “Drake ought to be able to hold that
hole in the wall. He's got lots of ammunition on the pony. But they've got
us.”



Another wild shouting; down swept the pack.



We leaped to our feet, sent our last bullets into them; stood ready,
rifles clubbed to meet the rush. I heard Ruth scream—



What was the matter with the armored men? Why had they halted? What was it
at which they were glaring over our heads? And why had the rifle fire of
Ruth and Drake ceased so abruptly?



Simultaneously we turned.



Within the black background of the fissure stood a shape, an apparition, a
woman—beautiful, awesome, incredible!



She was tall, standing there swathed from chin to feet in clinging veils
of pale amber, she seemed taller even than tall Drake. Yet it was not her
height that sent through me the thrill of awe, of half incredulous terror
which, relaxing my grip, let my smoking rifle drop to earth; nor was it
that about her proud head a cloud of shining tresses swirled and pennoned
like a misty banner of woven copper flames—no, nor that through her
veils her body gleamed faint radiance.



It was her eyes—her great, wide eyes whose clear depths were like
pools of living star fires. They shone from her white face—not
phosphorescent, not merely lucent and light reflecting, but as though they
themselves were SOURCES of the cold white flames of far stars—and as
calm as those stars themselves.



And in that face, although as yet I could distinguish nothing but the
eyes, I sensed something unearthly.



“God!” whispered Ventnor. “What IS she?”



The woman stepped from the crevice. Not fifty feet from her were Ruth and
Drake and Chiu-Ming, their rigid attitudes revealing the same shock of awe
that had momentarily paralyzed me.



She looked at them, beckoned them. I saw the two walk toward her,
Chiu-Ming hang back. The great eyes fell upon Ventnor and myself. She
raised a hand, motioned us to approach.



I turned. There stood the host that had poured down the mountain road,
horsemen, spearsmen, pikemen—a full thousand of them. At my right
were the scattered company that had come from the tunnel entrance,
threescore or more.



There seemed a spell upon them. They stood in silence, like automatons,
only their fiercely staring eyes showing that they were alive.



“Quick,” breathed Ventnor.



We ran toward her who had checked death even while its jaws were closing
upon us.



Before we had gone half-way, as though our flight had broken whatever
bonds had bound them, a clamor arose from the host; a wild shouting, a
clanging of swords on shields. I shot a glance behind. They were in
motion, advancing slowly, hesitatingly as yet—but I knew that soon
that hesitation would pass; that they would sweep down upon us, engulf us.



“To the crevice,” I shouted to Drake. He paid no heed to me, nor did Ruth—their
gaze fastened upon the swathed woman.



Ventnor's hand shot out, gripped my shoulder, halted me. She had thrown up
her head. The cloudy METALLIC hair billowed as though wind had blown it.



From the lifted throat came a low, a vibrant cry; harmonious, weirdly
disquieting, golden and sweet—and laden with the eery, minor
wailings of the blue valley's night, the dragoned chamber.



Before the cry had ceased there poured with incredible swiftness out of
the crevice score upon score of the metal things. The fissures vomited
them!



Globes and cubes and pyramids—not small like those of the ruins, but
shapes all of four feet high, dully lustrous, and deep within that luster
the myriads of tiny points of light like unwinking, staring eyes.



They swirled, eddied and formed a barricade between us and the armored
men.



Down upon them poured a shower of arrows from the soldiers. I heard the
shouts of their captains; they rushed. They had courage—those men—yes!



Again came the woman's cry—golden, peremptory.



Sphere and block and pyramid ran together, seemed to seethe. I had again
that sense of a quicksilver melting. Up from them thrust a thick
rectangular column. Eight feet in width and twenty feet high, it shaped
itself. Out from its left side, from right side, sprang arms—fearful
arms that grew and grew as globe and cube and angle raced up the column's
side and clicked into place each upon, each after, the other. With magical
quickness the arms lengthened.



Before us stood a monstrous shape; a geometric prodigy. A shining angled
pillar that, though rigid, immobile, seemed to crouch, be instinct with
living force striving to be unleashed.



Two great globes surmounted it—like the heads of some two-faced
Janus of an alien world.



At the left and right the knobbed arms, now fully fifty feet in length,
writhed, twisted, straightened; flexing themselves in grotesque imitation
of a boxer. And at the end of each of the six arms the spheres were
clustered thick, studded with the pyramids—again in gigantic, awful,
parody of the spiked gloves of those ancient gladiators who fought for
imperial Nero.



For an instant it stood here, preening, testing itself like an athlete—a
chimera, amorphous yet weirdly symmetric—under the darkening sky, in
the green of the hollow, the armored hosts frozen before it—



And then—it struck!



Out flashed two of the arms, with a glancing motion, with appalling force.
They sliced into the close-packed forward ranks of the armored men; cut
out of them two great gaps.



Sickened, I saw fragments of man and horse fly. Another arm javelined from
its place like a flying snake, clicked at the end of another, became a
hundred-foot chain which swirled like a flail through the huddling mass.
Down upon a knot of the soldiers with a straight-forward blow drove a
third arm, driving through them like a giant punch.



All that host which had driven us from the ruins threw down sword, spear,
and pike; fled shrieking. The horsemen spurred their mounts, riding
heedless over the footmen who fled with them.



The Smiting Thing seemed to watch them go with—AMUSEMENT!



Before they could cover a hundred yards it had disintegrated. I heard the
little wailing sounds—then behind the fleeing men, close behind
them, rose the angled pillar; into place sprang the flexing arms, and
again it took its toll of them.



They scattered, running singly, by twos, in little groups, for the sides
of the valley. They were like rats scampering in panic over the bottom of
a great green bowl. And like a monstrous cat the shape played with them—yes,
PLAYED.



It melted once more—took new form. Where had been pillar and
flailing arms was now a tripod thirty feet high, its legs alternate globe
and cube and upon its apex a wide and spinning ring of sparkling spheres.
Out from the middle of this ring stretched a tentacle—writhing,
undulating like a serpent of steel, four score yards at least in length.



At its end cube, globe and pyramid had mingled to form a huge trident.
With the three long prongs of this trident the thing struck, swiftly, with
fearful precision—JOYOUSLY—tining those who fled, forking
them, tossing them from its points high in air.



It was, I think, that last touch of sheer horror, the playfulness of the
Smiting Thing, that sent my dry tongue to the roof of my terror-parched
mouth, and held open with monstrous fascination eyes that struggled to
close.



Ever the armored men fled from it, and ever was it swifter than they,
teetering at their heels on its tripod legs.



From half its length the darting snake streamed red rain.



I heard a sigh from Ruth; wrested my gaze from the hollow; turned. She lay
fainting in Drake's arms.



Beside the two the swathed woman stood, looking out upon that slaughter,
calm and still, shrouded with an unearthly tranquillity—viewing it,
it came to me, with eyes impersonal, cold, indifferent as the untroubled
stars which look down upon hurricane and earthquake in this world of ours.



There was a rushing of many feet at our left; a wail from Chiu-Ming. Were
they maddened by fear, driven by despair, determined to slay before they
themselves were slain? I do not know. But those who still lived of the men
from the tunnel mouth were charging us.



They clustered close, their shields held before them. They had no bows,
these men. They moved swiftly down upon us in silence—swords and
pikes gleaming.



The Smiting Thing rocked toward us, the metal tentacle straining out like
a rigid, racing serpent, flying to cut between its weird mistress and
those who menaced her.



I heard Chiu-Ming scream; saw him throw up his hands, cover his eyes—run
straight upon the pikes!



“Chiu-Ming!” I shouted. “Chiu-Ming! This way!”



I ran toward him. Before I had gone five paces Ventnor flashed by me,
revolver spitting. I saw a spear thrown. It struck the Chinaman squarely
in the breast. He tottered—fell upon his knees.



Even as he dropped, the giant flail swept down upon the soldiers. It swept
through them like a scythe through ripe grain. It threw them, broken and
torn, far toward the valley's sloping sides. It left only fragments that
bore no semblance to men.



Ventnor was at Chiu-Ming's head; I dropped beside him. There was a crimson
froth upon his lips.



“I thought that Shin-Je was about to slay us,” he whispered. “Fear blinded
me.”



His head dropped; his body quivered, lay still.



We arose, looked about us dazedly. At the side of the crevice stood the
woman, her gaze resting upon Drake, his arms about Ruth, her head hidden
on his breast.



The valley was empty—save for the huddled heaps that dotted it.



High up on the mountain path a score of figures crept, all that were left
of those who but a little before had streamed down to take us captive or
to slay. High up in the darkening heavens the lammergeiers, the winged
scavengers of the Himalayas, were gathering.



The woman lifted her hand, beckoned us once more. Slowly we walked toward
her, stood before her. The great clear eyes searched us—but no more
intently than our own wondering eyes did her.














CHAPTER VI. NORHALA OF THE LIGHTNINGS



We looked upon a vision of loveliness such, I think, as none has beheld
since Trojan Helen was a maid. At first all I could note were the eyes,
clear as rain-washed April skies, crystal clear as some secret spring
sacred to crescented Diana. Their wide gray irises were flecked with
golden amber and sapphire—flecks that shone like clusters of little
aureate and azure stars.



Then with a strange thrill of wonder I saw that these tiny constellations
were not in the irises alone; that they clustered even within the pupils—deep
within them, like far-flung stars in the depths of velvety, midnight
heavens.



Whence had come those cold fires that had flared from them, I wondered—more
menacing, far more menacing, in their cold tranquillity than the hot
flames of wrath? These eyes were not perilous—no. Calm they were and
still—yet in them a shadow of interest flickered; a ghost of
friendliness smiled.



Above them were level, delicately penciled brows of bronze. The lips were
coral crimson and—asleep. Sweet were those lips as ever master
painter, dreaming his dream of the very soul of woman's sweetness, saw in
vision and limned upon his canvas—and asleep, nor wistful for
awakening.



A proud, straight nose; a broad low brow, and over it the masses of the
tendriling tresses—tawny, lustrous topaz, cloudy, METALLIC. Like
spun silk of ruddy copper; and misty as the wisps of cloud that Soul'tze,
Goddess of Sleep, sets in the skies of dawn to catch the wandering dreams
of lovers.



Down from the wondrous face melted the rounded column of her throat to
merge into exquisite curves of shoulders and breasts, half revealed
beneath the swathing veils.



But upon that face, within her eyes, kissing her red lips and clothing her
breasts, was something unearthly.



Something that came straight out of the still mysteries of the star-filled
spaces; out of the ordered, the untroubled, the illimitable void.



A passionless spirit that watched over the human passion in the scarlet
mouth, in every slumbering, sculptured line of her—guarding her
against its awakening.



Twilight calm dropping down from the sun sleep to still the restless
mountain tarn. Ishtar dreamlessly asleep within Nirvana.



Something not of this world we know—and yet of it as the winds of
the Cosmos are to the summer breeze, the ocean to the wave, the lightnings
to the glowworm.



“She isn't—human,” I heard Ventnor whispering at my ear. “Look at
her eyes; look at the skin of her—”



Her skin was white as milk of pearls; gossamer fine, silken and creamy;
translucent as though a soft brilliancy dwelt within it. Beside it Ruth's
fair skin was like some sun-and-wind-roughened country lass's to
Titania's.



She studied us as though she were seeing for the first time beings of her
own kind. She spoke—and her voice was elfin distant, chimingly sweet
like hidden little golden bells; filled with that tranquil, far off spirit
that was part of her—as though indeed a tiny golden chime should
ring out from the silences, speak for them, find tongues for them. The
words were hesitating, halting as though the lips that uttered them found
speech strange—as strange as the clear eyes found our images.



And the words were Persian—purest, most ancient Persian.



“I am Norhala,” the golden voice chimed forth, whispered down into
silence. “I am Norhala.”



She shook her head impatiently. A hand stole forth from beneath her veils,
slender, long-fingered with nails like rosy pearls; above the wrist was
coiled a golden dragon with wicked little crimson eyes. The slender white
hand touched Ruth's head, turned it until the strange, flecked orbs looked
directly into the misty ones of blue.



Long they gazed—and deep. Then she who had named herself Norhala
thrust out a finger, touched the tear that hung upon Ruth's curled lashes,
regarded it wonderingly.



Something of recognition, of memory, seemed to awaken within her.



“You are—troubled?” she asked with that halting effort.



Ruth shook her head.



“THEY—do not trouble you?”



She pointed to the huddled heaps strewing the hollow. And then I saw
whence the light which had streamed from her great eyes came. For the
little azure and golden stars paled, trembled, then flashed out like
galaxies of tiny, clustered silver suns.



From that weird radiance Ruth shrank, affrighted.



“No—no,” she gasped. “I weep for—HIM.”



She pointed where Chiu-Ming lay, a brown blotch at the edge of the
shattered men.



“For—him?” There was puzzlement in the faint voice. “For—that?
But why?”



She looked at Chiu-Ming—and I knew that to her the sight of the
crumpled form carried no recognition of the human, nothing of kin to her.
There was a faint wonder in her eyes, no longer light-filled, when at last
she turned back to us. Long she considered us.



“Now,” she broke the silence, “now something stirs within me that it seems
has long been sleeping. It bids me take you with me. Come!”



Abruptly she turned from us, glided to the crevice. We looked at each
other, seeking council, decision.



“Chiu-Ming,” Drake spoke. “We can't leave him like that. At least let's
cover him from the vultures.”



“Come.” The woman had reached the mouth of the fissure.



“I'm afraid! Oh, Martin—I'm afraid.” Ruth reached little trembling
hands to her tall brother.



“Come!” Norhala called again. There was an echo of harshness, a clanging,
peremptory and inexorable, in the chiming.



Ventnor shrugged his shoulders.



“Come, then,” he said.



With one last look at the Chinese, the lammergeiers already circling about
him, we walked to the crevice. Norhala waited, silent, brooding until we
passed her; then glided behind us.



Before we had gone ten paces I saw that the place was no fissure. It was a
tunnel, a passage hewn by human hands, its walls covered with the writhing
dragon lines, its roof the mountain.



The swathed woman swept by us. Swiftly we followed her. Far, far ahead was
a wan gleaming. It quivered, a faintly shimmering, ghostly curtain, a full
mile away.



Now it was close; we passed through it and were out of the tunnel. Before
us stretched a narrow gorge, a sword slash in the body of the towering
giant under whose feet the tunnel crept. High above was the ribbon of the
sky.



The sides were dark, but it came to me that here were no trees, no verdure
of any kind. Its floor was strewn with boulders, fantastically shaped,
almost indistinguishable in the fast closing dark.



Twin monoliths bulwarked the passage end; the gigantic stones were
leaning, crumbling. Fissures radiated from the opening, like deep wrinkles
in the rock, showing where earth warping, range pressure, had long been
working to close this hewn way.



“Stop,” Norhala's abrupt, golden note halted us; and again through the
clear eyes I saw the white starshine flash.



“It may be well—” She spoke as though to herself. “It may be well to
close this way. It is not needed—”



Her voice rang out again, vibrant, strangely disquieting, harmonious.
Murmurous chanting it was at first, rhythmic and low; ripples and
flutings, tones and progressions utterly unknown to me; unfamiliar,
abrupt, and alien themes that kept returning, droppings of crystal-clear
jewels of sound, golden tollings—and all ordered, mathematical,
GEOMETRIC, even as had been the gestures of the shapes; Lilliputians of
the ruins, Brobdignagian of the haunted hollow.



What was it? I had it—IT WAS THOSE GESTURES TRANSFORMED INTO SOUND!



There was a movement down by the tunnel mouth. It grew more rapid, seemed
to vibrate with her song. Within the darkness there were little flashes;
glimmerings of light began to come and go—like little awakenings of
eyes of soft, jeweled flames, like giant gorgeous fireflies; flashes of
cloudy amber, gleam of rose, sparkles of diamonds and of opals, of
emeralds and of rubies—blinking, gleaming.



A shimmering mist drew down around them—a swift and swirling mist.
It thickened, was shot with slender shuttled threads like cobweb,
coruscating strands of light.



The shining threads grew thicker, pulsed, were spangled with tiny vivid
sparklings. They ran together, condensed—and all this in an instant,
in a tenth of the time it takes me to write it.



From fiery mist and gemmed flashes came bolt upon bolt of lightning. The
cliff face leaped out, a cataract of green flame. The fissures widened,
the monoliths trembled, fell.



In the wake of that dazzling brilliancy came utter blackness. I opened my
blinded eyes; slowly the flecks of green fire cleared. A faint lambency
still clung to the cliff. By it I saw that the tunnel's mouth had
vanished, had been sealed—where it had gaped were only tons of
shattered rock.



Came a rushing past us as of great bodies; something grazed my hand,
something whose touch was like that of warm metal—but metal
throbbing with life. They rushed by—and whispered down into silence.



“Come!” Norhala flitted ahead of us, a faintly luminous shape in the
darkness. Swiftly we followed. I found Ruth beside me; felt her hand grip
my wrist.



“Walter,” she whispered, “Walter—she isn't human!”



“Nonsense,” I muttered. “Nonsense, Ruth. What do you think she is—a
goddess, a spirit of the Himalayas? She's as human as you or I.”



“No.” Even in the darkness I could sense the stubborn shake of her curly
head. “Not all human. Or how could she have commanded those things? Or
have summoned the lightnings that blasted the tunnel's mouth? And her skin
and hair—they're too WONDERFUL, Walter.



“Why, she makes me look—look coarse. And the light that hovers about
her—why, it is by that light we are making our way. And when she
touched me—I—I glowed—all through.



“Human, yes—but there is something else in her—something
stronger than humanness, something that—makes it sleep!” she added
astonishingly.



The ground was level as a dancing floor. We followed the enigmatic glow—emanation,
it seemed to me—from Norhala which was as a light for us to follow
within the darkness. The high ribbon of sky had vanished—seemed to
be overcast, for I could see no stars.



Within the darkness I began again to sense faint movement; soft stirring
all about us. I had the feeling that on each side and behind us moved an
invisible host.



“There's something moving all about us—going with us,” Ruth echoed
my thought.



“It's the wind,” I said, and paused—for there was no wind.



From the blackness before us came a succession of curious, muffled
clickings, like a smothered mitrailleuse. The luminescence that clothed
Norhala brightened, deepening the darkness.



“Cross!”



She pointed into the void ahead; then, as we started forward, thrust out a
hand to Ruth, held her back. Drake and Ventnor drew close to them,
questioningly, anxious. But I stepped forward, out of the dim gleaming.



Before me were two cubes; one I judged in that uncertain light to be six
feet high, the other half its bulk. From them a shaft of pale-blue
phosphorescence pierced the murk. They stood, the smaller pressed against
the side of the larger, for all the world like a pair of immense nursery
blocks, placed like steps by some giant child.



As my eyes swept over them, I saw that the shining shaft was an unbroken
span of cubes; not multi-arched like the Lilliputian bridge of the dragon
chamber, but flat and running out over an abyss that gaped at my very
feet. All of a hundred feet they stretched; a slender, lustrous girder
crossing unguessed depths of gloom. From far, far below came the faint
whisper of rushing waters.



I faltered. For these were the blocks that had formed the body of the
monster of the hollow, its flailing arms. The thing that had played so
murderously with the armored men.



And now had shaped itself into this anchored, quiescent bridge.



“Do not fear.” It was the woman speaking, softly, as one would reassure a
child. “Ascend. Cross. They obey me.”



I stepped firmly upon the first block, climbed to the second. The span
stretched, sharp edged, smooth, only a slender, shimmering line revealing
where each great cube held fast to the other.



I walked at first slowly, then with ever-increasing confidence, for up
from the surface streamed a guiding, a holding force, that was like a host
of little invisible hands, steadying me, keeping firm my feet. I looked
down; the myriads of enigmatic eyes were staring, staring up at me from
deep within. They fascinated me; I felt my pace slowing; a vertigo seized
me. Resolutely I dragged my gaze up and ahead; marched on.



From the depths came more clearly the sound of the waters. Now there were
but a few feet more of the bridge before me. I reached its end, dropped my
feet over, felt them touch a smaller cube, and descended.



Over the span came Ventnor. He was leading his laden pony. He had bandaged
its eyes so that it could not look upon the narrow way it was treading.
And close behind, a hand resting reassuringly upon its flank, strode
Drake, swinging along carelessly. The little beast ambled along serenely,
sure-footed as all its mountain kind, and docile to darkness and guidance.



Then, an arm about Ruth, floated Norhala. Now she was beside us; dropped
her arm from Ruth; glided past us. On for a hundred yards or more we went,
and then she drew us a little toward the unseen canyon wall.



She stood before us, shielding us. One golden call she sent.



I looked back into the darkness. Something like an enormous, dimly
shimmering rod was raising itself. Higher it rose and higher. Now it
stood, upright, a slender towering pillar, a gigantic slim figure whose
tip pointed a full hundred feet in the air.



Then slowly it inclined itself toward us; drew closer, closer to the
ground; touched and lay there for an instant inert. Abruptly it vanished.



But well I knew what I had seen. The span over which we had passed had
raised itself even as had the baby bridge of the fortress; had lifted
itself across the chasm and dropping itself upon the hither verge had
disintegrated into its units; was following us.



A bridge of metal that could build itself—and break itself. A
thinking, conscious metal bridge! A metal bridge with volition—with
mind—that was following us.



There sighed from behind a soft, sustained wailing; rapidly it neared us.
A wanly glimmering shape drew by; halted. It was like a rigid serpent cut
from a gigantic square bar of cold blue steel.



Its head was a pyramid, a tetrahedron; its length vanished in the further
darkness. The head raised itself, the blocks that formed its neck
separating into open wedges like a Brobdignagian replica of those jointed,
fantastic, little painted reptiles the Japanese toy-makers cut from wood.



It seemed to regard us—mockingly. The pointed head dropped—past
us streamed the body. Upon it other pyramids clustered—like the
spikes that guarded the back of the nightmare Brontosaurus. Its end came
swiftly into sight—its tail another pyramid twin to its head.



It FLIRTED by—gaily; vanished.



I had thought the span must disintegrate to follow—and it did not
need to! It could move as a COMPOSITE as well as in UNITS. Move
intelligently, consciously—as the Smiting Thing had moved.



“Come!” Norhala's command checked my thoughts; we fell in behind her.
Looking up I caught the friendly sparkle of a star; knew the cleft was
widening.



The star points grew thicker. We stepped out into a valley small as that
hollow from which we had fled; ringed like it with heaven-touching
summits. I could see clearly. The place was suffused with a soft radiance
as though into it the far, bright stars were pouring all their rays,
filling it as a cup with their pale flames.



It was luminous as the Alaskan valleys when on white arctic nights they
are lighted, the Athabascans believe, by the gleaming spears of hunting
gods. The walls of the valley seemed to be drawn back into infinite
distances.



The shimmering mists that had nimbused Norhala had vanished—or
merging into the wan gleaming had become one with it.



I stared straight at her, striving to clarify in my own clouded thought
what it was that I had sensed as inhuman—never of OUR world or its
peoples. Yet this conviction came not because of the light that had
hovered about her, nor of her summonings of the lightnings; nor even of
her control of those—things—which had smitten the armored men
and spanned for us the abyss.



All of that I was certain lay in the domain of the explicable, could be
resolved into normality once the basic facts were gained.



Suddenly, I knew. Side by side with what we term the human there dwelt
within this woman an actual consciousness foreign to earth, passionless,
at least as we know passion, ordered, mathematical—an emanation of
the eternal law which guides the circling stars.



This it was that had moved in the gestures which had evoked the
lightnings. This it was that had spoken in the song which were those
gestures transformed into sound. This it was that something greater than
my consciousness knew and accepted.



Something which shared, no—that reigned, serene and untroubled, upon
the throne of her mind; something utterly UNCOMPREHENDING, utterly
unconscious OF, cosmically blind TO all human emotion; that spread itself
like a veil over her own consciousness; that PLATED her thought—that
was a strange word—why had it come to me—something that had
set its mark upon her like—like—the gigantic claw print on the
poppied field, the little print of the dragoned hall.



I caught at my mind, whirling I thought then in the grip of fantasy;
strove by taking minute note of her to bring myself back to normal.



Her veils had slipped from her, baring her neck, her arms, the right
shoulder. Under the smooth throat a buckle of dull gold held the sheer,
diaphanous folds of the pale amber silk which swathed the high and rounded
breasts, hiding no goddess curve of them.



A wide and golden girdle clasped the waist, covered the rounded hips and
thighs. The long, narrow, and high-arched feet were shod with golden
sandals, laced just below the rounded knees with flat turquoise studded
bands.



And shining through the amber folds, as glowing above them, the miracle of
her body.



The dream of master sculptor given life. A goddess of earth's youth reborn
in Himalayan wilds.



She raised her eyes; broke the long silence.



“Now being with you,” she said dreamily, “there waken within me old
thoughts, old wisdom, old questioning—all that I had forgotten and
thought forgotten forever—”



The golden voice died—she who had spoken was gone from us, like the
fading out of a phantom; like the breaking of a film.



A flicker shot over the skies, another and another. A brilliant ray of
intense green like that of a distant searchlight swept to the zenith, hung
for a moment and withdrew. Up came pouring the lances and the streamers of
the aurora; faster and faster, banners and slender shining spears of green
and iridescent blues and smoky, glistening reds.



The valley sprang into full view.



I felt Ventnor's grip upon my wrist. I followed his pointing finger. Into
the valley from the right ran a black spur of rock, half a mile from us,
fifty feet high.



Upon its crest stood—Norhala!



Her arms were lifted to the sparkling sky; her braids were loosened—and
as the fires of the aurora rose and fell, raced and were still, the silken
cloud of her tresses swirled and eddied with them. Little clouds of
coruscations danced gaily like fireflies about and through it.



And all her bared body was outlined in living light, glowed and throbbed
with light—light filled her like a vessel, she bathed in it. She
thrust arms through the streaming, flaming locks; held them out from her,
prisoned. She swayed slowly, rhythmically; like a faint, golden chiming
came the echo of her song.



Abruptly around her, half circling her on the black spur, gleamed myriads
of gem fires. Flares and flames of pale emerald, steady glowing of flame
rubies, glints and lambencies of deepest sapphire, of wan sapphire,
flickering opalescences, irised glitterings. A moment they gleamed. Then
from them came bolt upon bolt of lightning—lightning that darted
upon the lovely shape swaying there; lightnings that fell upon her, broke
and dashed, cascading, from her radiant body.



The lightnings bathed her—she bathed in them.



The skies were covered by a swift mist. The aurora was veiled.



The valley filled with a palely shimmering radiance which dropped like
veils upon it, hiding all within it. Hiding within fold upon luminous fold—Norhala!














CHAPTER VII. THE SHAPES IN THE MIST



Mutely we faced each other, white and wan in the ghostly light.



The valley was very still; as silent as though sound had been withdrawn
from it. The shimmering radiance suffusing it had thickened perceptibly;
hovered over the valley floor faintly sparkling mists; hid it.



Like a shroud was that silence. Beneath it my mind struggled, its unease,
its forebodings growing ever stronger. Silently we repacked the
saddlebags; girthed the pony; silently we waited for Norhala's return.



Idly I had noted that the place on which we stood must be raised above the
level of the vale. Up toward us the gathering mists had been steadily
rising; still was their wavering crest a half score feet below us.



Abruptly out of their dim nebulosity a faintly phosphorescent square
broke. It lifted, slowly; then swept, a dully lustrous six-foot cube, up
the slope and came to rest almost at our feet. It dwelt there;
contemplated us from its myriads of deep-set, sparkling striations.



In its wake swam, one by one, six others—their tops raising from the
vapors like the first, watchfully; like shimmering backs of sea monsters;
like turrets of fantastic angled submarines from phosphorescent seas. One
by one they skimmed swiftly over the ledge; and one by one they nestled,
edge to edge and alternately, against the cube which had gone before.



In a crescent, they stretched before us. Back from them, a pace, ten
paces, twenty, we retreated.



They lay immobile—staring at us.



Cleaving the mists, silk of copper hair streaming wide, unearthly eyes
lambent, floated up behind them—Norhala. For an instant she was
hidden behind their bulk; suddenly was upon them; drifted over them like
some spirit of light; stood before us.



Her veils were again about her; golden girdle, sandals of gold and
turquoise in their places. Pearl white her body gleamed; no mark of
lightning marred it.



She walked toward us, turned and faced the watching cubes. She uttered no
sound, but as at a signal the central cube slid forward, halted before
her. She rested a hand upon its edge.



“Ride with me,” she said to Ruth.



“Norhala.” Ventnor took a step forward. “Norhala, we must go with her. And
this”—he pointed to the pony—“must go with us.”



“I meant—you—to come,” the faraway voice chimed, “but I had
not thought of—that.”



A moment she considered; then turned to the six waiting cubes. Again as at
a command four of the things moved, swirled in toward each other with a
weird precision, with a monstrous martial mimicry; joined; stood before
us, a platform twelve feet square, six high.



“Mount,” sighed Norhala.



Ventnor looked helplessly at the sheer front facing him.



“Mount.” There was half-wondering impatience in her command. “See!”



She caught Ruth by the waist and with the same bewildering swiftness with
which she had vanished from us when the aurora beckoned she stood, holding
the girl, upon the top of the single cube. It was as though the two had
been lifted, had been levitated with an incredible rapidity.



“Mount,” she murmured again, looking down upon us.



Slowly Ventnor began to bandage the pony's eyes. I placed my hand upon the
edge of the quadruple; sprang. A myriad unseen hands caught me, raised me,
set me instantaneously on the upward surface.



“Lift the pony to me,” I called to Ventnor.



“Lift it?” he echoed, incredulously.



Drake's grin cut like a sunray through the nightmare dread that shrouded
my mind.



“Catch,” he called; placed one hand beneath the beast's belly, the other
under its throat; his shoulders heaved—and up shot the pony, laden
as it was, landed softly upon four wide-stretched legs beside me. The
faces of the two gaped up, ludicrous in their amazement.



“Follow,” cried Norhala.



Ventnor leaped wildly for the top, Drake beside him; in the flash of a
humming-bird's wing they were gripping me, swearing feebly. The unseen
hold angled; struck upward; clutched from ankle to thigh; held us fast—men
and beast.



Away swept the block that bore Ruth and Norhala; I saw Ruth crouching,
head bent, her arms around the knees of the woman. They slipped into the
mists; vanished.



And after them, like a log in a racing current, we, too, dipped beneath
the faintly luminous vapors.



The cubes moved with an entire absence of vibration; so smoothly and
skimmingly, indeed, that had it not been for the sudden wind that had
risen when first we had stirred, and that now beat steadily upon our
faces, and the cloudy walls streaming by, I would have thought ourselves
at rest.



I saw the blurred form of Ventnor drift toward the forward edge. He walked
as though wading. I essayed to follow him; my feet I could not lift; I
could advance only by gliding them as though skating.



Also the force, whatever it was, that held me seemed to pass me on from
unseen clutch to clutch; it was as though up to my hips I moved through a
closely woven yet fluid mass of cobwebs. I had the fantastic idea that if
I so willed I could slip over the edge of the blocks, crawl about their
sides without falling—like a fly on the vertical faces of a huge
sugar loaf.



I drew beside Ventnor. He was staring ahead, striving, I knew, to pierce
the mists for some glimpse of Ruth.



He turned to me, his face drawn with anxiety, his eyes feverish.



“Can you see them, Walter?” His voice shook. “God—why did I ever let
her go like that? Why did I let her go alone?”



“They'll be close ahead, Martin.” I spoke out of a conviction I could not
explain. “Whatever it is we're bound for, wherever it is the woman's
taking us, she means to keep us together—for a time at least. I'm
sure of it.”



“She said—follow.” It was Drake beside us. “How the hell can we do
anything else? We haven't any control over this bird we're on. But she
has. What she meant, Ventnor, is that it would follow her.”



“That's true”—new hope softened the haggard face—“that's true—but
is it? We're reckoning with creatures that man's imagination never
conceived—nor could conceive. And with this—woman—human
in shape, yes, but human in thought—never. How then can we tell—”



He turned once more, all his consciousness concentrated in his searching
eyes.



Drake's rifle slipped from his hand.



He stooped to pick it up; then tugged with both hands. The rifle lay
immovable.



I bent and strove to aid him. For all the pair of us could do, the rifle
might have been a part of the gleaming surface on which it rested. The
tiny, deepset star points winked up—



“They're—laughing at us!” grunted Drake.



“Nonsense,” I answered, and tried to check the involuntary shuddering that
shook me, as I saw it shake him. “Nonsense. These blocks are great magnets—that's
what holds the rifle; what holds us, too.”



“I don't mean the rifle,” he said; “I mean those points of lights—the
eyes—”



There came from Ventnor a cry of almost anguished relief. We straightened.
Our head shot above the mists like those of swimmers from water.
Unnoticed, we had been climbing out of them.



And a hundred yards ahead of us, cleaving them, veiled in them almost to
the shoulders, was Norhala, red-gold tresses steaming; and close beside
her were the brown curls of Ruth. At her brother's cry she turned and her
arm flashed out of the veils with reassuring gesture.



A mile away was an opening in the valley's mountainous wall; toward it we
were speeding. It was no ragged crevice, no nature split fissure; it gave
the impression of a gigantic doorway.



“Look,” whispered Drake.



Between us and the vast gateway, gleaming triangles began to break through
the vapors, like the cutting fins of sharks, glints of round bodies like
gigantic porpoises—the vapors seethed with them. Quickly the fins
and rolling curves were all about us. They centered upon the portal,
streamed through—a horde of the metal things, leading us, guarding
us, playing about us.



And weird, unutterably weird was that spectacle—the vast and silent
vale with its still, smooth vapors like a coverlet of cloud; the regal
head of Norhala sweeping over them; the dull glint and gleam of the metal
paradoxes flowing, in ordered motion, all about us; the titanic gateway,
glowing before us.



We were at its threshold; over it.














CHAPTER VIII. THE DRUMS OF THUNDER



Upon that threshold the mists foamed like breaking billows, then ceased
abruptly to be. Keeping exactly the distance I had noted when our gaze had
risen above the fog, glided the block that bore Ruth and Norhala. In the
strange light of the place into which we had emerged—and whether
that place was canyon, corridor, or tunnel I could not then determine—it
stood out sharply.



One arm of Norhala held Ruth—and in her attitude I sensed a
shielding intent, guardianship—the first really human impulse this
shape of mystery and beauty had revealed.



In front of them swept score upon score of her familiars—no longer
dully lustrous, but shining as though cut from blue and polished steel.
They—marched—in ordered rows, globes and cubes and pyramids;
moving sedately now as units.



I looked behind me; out of the spume boiling at the portal, were pouring
forth other scores of the Metal Things, darting through like divers
through a wave. And as they drew into our wake and swam into the light,
their dim lustre vanished like a film; their surfaces grew almost radiant.



Whence came the light that set them gleaming? Our pace had slackened—I
looked about me. The walls of the cleft or tunnel were perpendicular,
smooth and shining with a cold, metallic, greenish glow.



Between the walls, like rhythmic flashing of fire-flies, pulsed soft and
fugitive glimmerings that carried a sense of the infinitely minute—of
electrons, it came to me, rather than atoms. Their irradiance was
greenish, like the walls; but I was certain that these corpuscles did not
come from them.



They blinked and faded like motes within a shifting sunbeam; or, to use a
more scientific comparison, like colloids within the illuminated field of
the ultramicroscope; and like these latter it was as though the eyes took
in not the minute particles themselves but their movement only.



Save for these gleamings the light of the place, although crepuscular, was
crystalline clear. High above us—five hundred, a thousand feet—the
walls merged into a haze of clouded beryl.



Rock certainly the cliffs were—but rock cut and planed, smoothed and
polished and PLATED!



Yes, that was it—plated. Plated with some metallic substance that
was itself a reservoir of luminosity and from which, it came to me, pulsed
the force that lighted the winking ions. But who could have done such a
thing? For what purpose? How?



And the meticulousness, the perfection of these smoothed cliffs struck
over my nerves as no rasp could, stirring a vague resentment, an irritated
desire for human inharmonies, human disorder.



Absorbed in my examination I had forgotten those who must share with me my
doubts and dangers. I felt a grip on my arm.



“If we get close enough and I can get my feet loose from this damned thing
I'll jump,” Drake said.



“What?” I gasped, blankly, startled out of my preoccupation. “Jump where?”



I followed his pointing finger. We were rapidly closing upon the other
cube; it was now a scant twenty paces ahead; it seemed to be stopping.
Ventnor was leaning forward, quivering with eagerness.



“Ruth!” he called. “Ruth—are you all right?”



Slowly she turned to us—my heart gave a great leap, then seemed to
stop. For her sweet face was touched with that same unearthly tranquillity
which was Norhala's; in her brown eyes was a shadow of that passionless
spirit brooding in Norhala's own; her voice as she answered held within it
more than echo of Norhala's faint, far-off golden chiming.



“Yes,” she sighed; “yes, Martin—have no fear for me—”



And turned from us, gazing forward once more with the woman and as silent
as she.



I glanced covertly at Ventnor, at Drake—had I imagined, or had they
too seen? Then I knew they had seen, for Ventnor's face was white to the
lips, and Drake's jaw was set, his teeth clenched, his eyes blazing with
anger.



“What's she doing to Ruth—you saw her face,” he gritted, half
inarticulately.



“Ruth!” There was anguish in Ventnor's cry.



She did not turn again. It was as though she had not heard him.



The cubes were now not five yards apart. Drake gathered himself; strained
to loosen his feet from the shining surface, making ready to leap when
they should draw close enough. His great chest swelled with his effort,
the muscles of his neck knotted, sweat steamed down his face.



“No use,” he gasped, “no use, Goodwin. It's like trying to lift yourself
by your boot-straps—like a fly stuck in molasses.”



“Ruth,” cried Ventnor once more.



As though it had been a signal the block darted forward, resuming the
distance it had formerly maintained between us.



The vanguard of the Metal Things began to race. With an incredible speed
they fled into, were lost in an instant within, the luminous distances.



The cube that bore the woman and girl accelerated; flew faster and faster
onward. And as swiftly our own followed it. The lustrous walls flowed by,
dizzily.



We had swept over toward the right wall of the cleft and were gliding over
a broad ledge. This ledge was, I judged, all of a hundred feet in width.
From it the floor of the place was dropping rapidly.



The opposite precipices were slowly drawing closer. After us flowed the
flanking host.



Steadily our ledge arose and the floor of the canyon dropped. Now we were
twenty feet above it, now thirty. And the character of the cliffs was
changing. Veins of quartz shone under the metallic plating like cut
crystal, like cloudy opals; here was a splash of vermilion, there a patch
of amber; bands of pallid ochre stained it.



My gaze was caught by a line of inky blackness in the exact center of the
falling floor. So black was it that at first glance I took it for a vein
of jetty lignite.



It widened. It was a crack, a fissure. Now it was a yard in width, now
three, and blackness seemed to well up from within it, blackness that was
the very essence of the depths. Steadily the ebon rift expanded; spread
suddenly wide open in two sharp-edged, flying wedges—



Earth had dropped away. At our side a gulf had opened, an abyss, striking
down depth upon depth; profound; immeasurable.



We were human atoms, riding upon a steed of sorcery and racing along a
split rampart of infinite space.



I looked behind—scores of the cubes were darting from the metal host
trailing us; in a long column of twos they flashed by, raced ahead. Far in
front of us a gloom began to grow; deepened until we were rushing into
blackest night.



Through the murk stabbed a long lance of pale blue phosphorescence. It
unrolled like a ribbon of wan flame, flicked like a serpent's tongue—held
steady. I felt the Thing beneath us leap forward; its velocity grew
prodigious; the wind beat upon us with hurricane force.



I shielded my eyes with my hands and peered through the chinks of my
fingers. Ranged directly in our path was a barricade of the cubes and upon
them we were racing like a flying battering-ram. Involuntarily I closed my
eyes against the annihilating impact that seemed inevitable.



The Thing on which we rode lifted.



We were soaring at a long angle straight to the top of the barrier; were
upon it, and still with that awful speed unchecked were hurtling through
the blackness over the shaft of phosphorescence, the ribbon of pale light
that I had watched pierce it and knew now was but another span of the
cubes that but a little before had fled past us. Beneath the span, on each
side of it, I sensed illimitable void.



We were over; rushing along in darkness. There began a mighty tumult, a
vast crashing and roaring. The clangor waxed, beat about us with
tremendous strokes of sound.



Far away was a dim glowing, as of rising sun through heavy mists of dawn.
The mists faded—miles away gleamed what at first glimpse seemed
indeed to be the rising sun; a gigantic orb, whose lower limb just
touched, was sharply, horizontally cut by the blackness, as though at its
base that blackness was frozen.



The sun? Reason returned to me; told me this globe could not be that.



What was it then? Ra-Harmachis, of the Egyptians, stripped of his wings,
exiled and growing old in the corridors of the Dead? Or that mocking
luminary, the cold phantom of the God of light and warmth which the old
Norsemen believed was set in their frozen hell to torment the damned?



I thrust aside the fantasies, impatiently. But sun or no sun, light
streamed from this orb, light in multicolored, lanced rays, banishing the
blackness through which we had been flying.



Closer we came and closer; lighter it grew about us, and by the growing
light I saw that still beside us ran the abyss. And even louder, more
thunderous, became the clamor.



At the foot of the radiant disk I glimpsed a luminous pool. Into it, out
of the depths, protruded a tremendous rectangular tongue, gleaming like
gray steel.



On the tongue an inky shape appeared; it lifted itself from the abyss,
rushed upon the disk and took form.



Like a gigantic spider it was, squat and horned. For an instant it was
silhouetted against the smiling sphere, poised itself—and vanished
through it.



Now, not far ahead, silhouetted as had been the spider shape, blackened
into sight a cube and on it Ruth and Norhala. It seemed to hover, to wait.



“It's a door,” Drake's shout beat thinly in my ears against the hurricane
of sound.



What I thought had been an orb was indeed a gateway, a portal; and it was
gigantic.



The light streamed through it, the flaming colors, the lightning glare,
the drifting shadows were all beyond it. The suggestion of sphere had been
an illusion, born of the darkness in which we were moving and in its own
luminescence.



And I saw that the steel tongue was a ramp, a slide, dropping down into
the gulf.



Norhala raised her hands high above her head. Up from the darkness flew an
incredible shape—like a monstrous, armored flat-backed crab; angled
spikes protruded from it; its huge body was spangled with darting,
greenish flames.



It swept beneath us and by. On its back were multitudinous breasts from
which issued blinding flashes—sapphire blue, emerald green, sun
yellow. It hung poised as had that other nightmare shape, standing out jet
black and colossal, rearing upon columnar legs, whose outlines were those
of alternate enormous angled arrow-points and lunettes. Swiftly its form
shifted; an instant it hovered, half disintegrate.



Now I saw spinning spheres and darting cubes and pyramids click into new
positions. The front and side legs lengthened, the back legs shortened,
fitting themselves plainly to what must be a varying angle of descent
beyond.



And it was no chimera, no kraken of the abyss. It was a car made of the
Metal Things. I caught again the flashes and thought that they were jewels
or heaps of shining ores carried by the conscious machine.



It vanished. In its place hung poised the cube that bore the enigmatic
woman and Ruth. Then they were gone and we stood where but an instant
before they had been.



We were high above an ocean of living light—a sea of incandescent
splendors that stretched mile upon uncounted mile away and whose
incredible waves streamed thousands of feet in air, flew in gigantic
banners, in tremendous streamers, in coruscating clouds of varicolored
flame—as though torn by the talons of a mighty wind.



My dazzled sight cleared, glare and blaze and searing incandescence took
form, became ordered. Within the sea of light I glimpsed shapes cyclopean,
unnameable.



They moved slowly, with an awesome deliberateness. They shone darkly
within the flame-woven depths. From them came the volleys of the
lightnings.



Score upon score of them there were—huge and enigmatic. Their
flaming levins threaded the shimmering veils, patterned them, as though
they were the flying robes of the very spirit of fire.



And the tumult was as ten thousand Thors, smiting with hammers against the
enemies of Odin. As a forge upon whose shouting anvils was being shaped a
new world.



A new world? A metal world!



The thought spun through my mazed brain, was gone—and not until long
after did I remember it. For suddenly all that clamor died; the lightnings
ceased; all the flitting radiances paled and the sea of flaming splendors
grew thin as moving mists. The storming shapes dulled with them, seemed to
darken into the murk.



Through the fast-waning light and far, far away—miles it seemed on
high and many, many miles in length—a broad band of fluorescent
amethyst shone. From it dropped curtains, shimmering, nebulous as the
marching folds of the aurora; they poured, cascaded, from the amethystine
band.



Huge and purple-black against their opalescence bulked what at first I
thought a mountain, so like was it to one of those fantastic buttes of our
desert Southwest when their castellated tops are silhouetted against the
setting sun; knew instantly that this was but subconscious striving to
translate into terms of reality the incredible.



It was a City!



A city full five thousand feet high and crowned with countless spires and
turrets, titanic arches, stupendous domes! It was as though the man-made
cliffs of lower New York were raised scores of times their height,
stretched a score of times their length. And weirdly enough it did suggest
those same towering masses of masonry when one sees them blacken against
the twilight skies.



The pit darkened as though night were filtering down into it; the vast,
purple-shadowed walls of the city sparkled out with countless lights. From
the crowning arches and turrets leaped broad filaments of flame, flashing,
electric.



Was it my straining eyes, the play of the light and shadow—or were
those high-flung excrescences shifting, changing shape? An icy hand
stretched out of the unknown, stilled my heart. For they were shifting—arches
and domes, turrets and spires; were melting, reappearing in ferment; like
the lightning-threaded, rolling edges of the thundercloud.



I wrenched my gaze away; saw that our platform had come to rest upon a
broad and silvery ledge close to the curving frame of the portal and not a
yard from where upon her block stood Norhala, her arm clasped about the
rigid form of Ruth. I heard a sigh from Ventnor, an exclamation from
Drake.



Before one of us could cry out to Ruth, the cube glided to the edge of the
shelf, dipped out of sight.



That upon which we rode trembled and sped after it.



There came a sickening sense of falling; we lurched against each other;
for the first time the pony whinnied, fearfully. Then with awful speed we
were flying down a wide, a glistening, a steeply angled ramp into the Pit,
straight toward the half-hidden, soaring escarpments flashing afar.



Far ahead raced the Thing on which stood woman and maid. Their hair
streamed behind them, mingled, silken web of brown and shining veil of
red-gold; little clouds of sparkling corpuscles threaded them, like
flitting swarms of fire-flies; their bodies were nimbused with tiny,
flickering tongues of lavender flame.



About us, above us, began again to rumble the countless drums of the
thunder.














CHAPTER IX. THE PORTAL OF FLAME



It was as though we were on a meteor hurtling through space. The split air
shrieked and shrilled, a keening barrier against the avalanche of the
thunder. The blast bent us far back on thighs held rigid by the magnetic
grip.



The pony spread its legs, dropped its head; through the hurricane roaring
its screaming pierced thinly, that agonizing, terrible lamentation which
is of the horse and the horse alone when the limit of its endurance is
reached.



Ventnor crouched lower and lower, eyes shielded behind arms folded over
his brows, straining for a glimpse of Ruth; Drake crouched beside him,
bracing him, supporting him against the tempest.



Our line of flight became less abrupt, but the speed increased, the
wind-pressure became almost insupportable. I twisted, dropped upon my
right arm, thrust my head against my shoulder, stared backward. When first
I had looked upon the place I had sensed its immensity; now I began to
realize how vast it must really be—for already the gateway through
which we had come glimmered far away on high, shrunk to a hoop of
incandescent brass and dwindling fast.



Nor was it a cavern; I saw the stars, traced with deep relief the familiar
Northern constellations. Pit it might be, but whatever terror, whatever
ordeals were before us, we would not have to face them buried deep within
earth. There was a curious comfort to me in the thought.



Suddenly stars and sky were blotted out.



We had plunged beneath the surface of the radiant sea.



Lying in the position in which I was, I was sensible of a diminution of
the cyclonic force; the blast streamed up and over the front of the cube.
To me drifted only the wailings of our flight and the whimpering terror of
the pony.



I turned my head cautiously. Upon the very edge of the flying blocks
squatted Drake and Ventnor, grotesquely frog-like. I crawled toward them—crawled,
literally, like a caterpillar; for wherever my body touched the surface of
the cubes the attracting force held it, allowed a creeping movement only,
surface sliding upon surface—and weirdly enough like a human
measuring-worm I looped myself over to them.



As my bare palms clung to the Things I realized with finality that
whatever their activation, their life, they WERE metal.



There was no mistaking now the testimony of touch. Metal they were, with a
hint upon contact of highly polished platinum, or at the least of a metal
as finely grained as it.



Also they had temperature, a curiously pleasant warmth—the surfaces
were, I judged, around ninety-five degrees Fahrenheit. I looked deep down
into the little sparkling points that were, I knew, organs of sight; they
were like the points of contact of innumerable intersecting crystal
planes. They held strangest paradoxical suggestion of being close to the
surface and still infinite distances away.



And they were like—what was it they were like?—it came to me
with a distinct shock.



They were like the galaxies of little aureate and sapphire stars in the
clear gray heavens of Norhala's eyes.



I crept beside Drake, struck him with my head.



“Can't move,” I shouted. “Can't lift my hands. Stuck fast—like a fly—just
as you said.”



“Drag 'em over your knees,” he cried, bending to me. “It slides 'em out of
the attraction.”



Acting as he had suggested I found to my astonishment I could slip my
hands free; I caught his belt, tried to lift myself by it.



“No use, Doc.” The old grin lightened for a moment his tense young face.
“You'll have to keep praying till the power's turned off. Nothing here you
can slide your knees on.”



I nodded, waddling close to his side; then sank back on my haunches to
relieve the strain upon my aching leg-muscles.



“Can you see them ahead, Walter—Ruth and the woman?” Ventnor turned
his anxious eyes toward me.



I peered into the glimmering murk; shook my head. I could see nothing. It
was indeed, as though the clustered cubes sped within a bubble of the now
wanly glistening vapors; or rather as though in our passage—as a
projectile does in air—we piled before us a thick wave of the mists
which streaming along each side, closing in behind, obscured all that lay
around.



Yet I had, persistently, the feeling that beyond these shroudings was vast
and ordered movement; marchings and counter-marchings of hosts greater
even than those Golden Hordes of Genghis which ages agone had washed about
the outer bases of the very peaks that hid this place. Came, too, flitting
shadowings of huge shapes, unnameable, moving swiftly beside our way;
gleamings that thrust themselves through the veils like wheeling javelins
of flame.



And always, always, everywhere that constant movement, rhythmic,
terrifying—like myriads of feet of creatures of an unseen, stranger
world marking time just outside the threshold of our own. Preparing,
DRILLING there in some wide vestibule of space between the known and the
unknown, alert and menacing—poised for the signal which would send
them pouring over it.



Once again I seemed to stand upon the brink of an abyss of incredible
revelation, striving helplessly, struggling for realization—and so
struggling became aware that our speed was swiftly slackening, the roaring
blast dying down, the veils before us thinning.



They cleared away. I saw Drake and Ventnor straighten up; raised myself to
my own aching knees.



We were at one end of a vortex, a funneling within the radiant vapors; a
funnel whose further end a mile ahead broadened out into a huge circle,
its mistily outlined edges impinging upon the towering scarp of the—city.
It was as though before us lay, upon its side, a cone of crystalline clear
air against whose curved sides some radiant medium heavier than air,
lighter than water, pressed.



The top arc of its prostrate base reached a thousand feet or more up the
precipitous wall; above it all was hidden in sparkling nebulosities that
were like still clouds of greenly glimmering fire-flies. Back from the
curving sides of this cone, above it and below it, the pressing
luminosities stretched into, it seemed, infinite distances.



Through them, suddenly, thousands of bright beams began to dart, to dance,
weaving and interweaving, shooting hither and yon—like myriads of
great searchlights in a phosphorescent sea fog, like countless lances of
the aurora thrusting through its own iridescent veils! And in the play of
these beams was something appallingly ordered, appallingly rhythmic.



It was—how can I describe it?—PURPOSEFUL; purposeful as the
geometric shiftings of the Little Things of the ruins, of the summoning
song of Norhala, of the Protean changes of the Smiting Shape and the
Following Thing; and like all of these it was as laden with that baffling
certainty of hidden meanings, of messages that the brain recognized as
such yet knew it never could read.



The rays seemed to spring upward from the earth. Now they were like
countless lances of light borne by marching armies of Titans; now they
crossed and angled and flew as though they were clouds of javelins hurled
by battling swarms of the Genii of Light. And now they stood upright while
through them, thrusting them aside, bending them, passed vast, vague
shapes like mountains forming and dissolving; like darkening monsters of
some world of light pushing through thick forests of slender,
high-reaching trees of cold flame; shifting shadows of monstrous chimerae
slipping through jungles of bamboo with trunks of diamond fire; phantasmal
leviathans swimming through brakes of giant reeds of radiance rising from
the sparking ooze of a sea of star shine.



Whence came the force, the mechanism that produced this cone of clarity,
this NOT searchlight, but unlight in the midst of light? Not from behind,
that was certain—for turning I saw that behind us the mist was as
thick. I turned again—it came to me, why I knew not, yet with an
absolute certainty, that the energy, the force emanated from the distant
wall itself.



The funnel, the cone, did not expand from where we were standing, now
motionless.



It began at the wall and focused upon us.



Within the great circle the surface of the wall was smooth, utterly blank;
upon it was no trace of those flitting lights we had seen before we had
plunged down toward the radiant sea. It shone with a pale blue
phosphorescence. It was featureless, smooth, a blind cliff of polished,
blue metal—and that was all.



“Ruth!” groaned Ventnor. “Where is she?”



Aghast at my mental withdrawal from him, angry at myself for my
callousness, awkwardly I tried to crawl over to him, to touch him, comfort
him as well as I might.



And then, as though his cry had been a signal, the great cone began to
move. Slowly the circled base slipped down the shimmering facades; down,
steadily down; I realized that we had paused at the edge of some steep
declivity, for the bottom of the cone was now at a decided angle while the
upper edge of the circle had dropped a full two hundred feet below the
place where it had rested—and still it fell.



There came a gasp of relief from Ventnor, a sigh from Drake while, from my
own heart, a weight rolled. Not ten yards ahead of us and still deep
within the luminosity had appeared the regal head of Norhala, the lovely
head of Ruth. The two rose out of the glow like swimmers floating from the
depths. Now they were clear before us, and now we could see the surface of
the cube on which they rode.



But neither turned to us; each stared straightly, motionless along the
axis of the sinking cone, the woman's left arm holding Ruth close to her
side.



Drake's hand caught my shoulder in a grip that hurt—nor did he need
to point toward that which had wrung the exclamation from him. The funnel
had broken from its slow falling; it had made one swift, startling drop
and had come to rest. Its recumbent side was now flattened into a
triangular plane, widening from the narrow tip in which we stood to all of
five hundred feet where its base rested against the blue wall, and falling
at a full thirty-degree pitch.



The misty-edged circle had become an oval, a flattened ellipse another
five hundred feet high and three times that in length. And in its exact
center, shining forth as though it opened into a place of pale azure
incandescence was another rectangular Cyclopean portal.



On each side of it, in the apparently solid face of the gleaming, metallic
cliffs, a slit was opening.



They began as thin lines a hundred yards in height through which the
intense light seemed to hiss; quickly they opened—widening like
monstrous cat pupils until at last, their widening ceasing, they glared
forth, the blue incandescence gushing from them like molten steel from an
opened sluice.



Deep within them I sensed a movement. Scores of towering shapes swam
within and glided out of them, each reflecting the vivid light as though
they themselves were incandescent. Around their crests spun wide and
flaming coronets.



They rushed forth, wheeling, whirling, driven like leaves in a whirlwind.
Out they swirled from the cat's eyes of the glimmering wall, these dervish
obelisks crowded with spinning fires. They vanished in the mists.
Instantly with their going, the eyes contracted; were but slits; were
gone. And before us within the oval was only the waiting portal.



The leading block leaped forward. As abruptly, those that bore us
followed. Again under that strain of projectile flight we clutched each
other; the pony screamed in terror. The metal cliff rushed to meet us like
a thunder cloud of steel; the portal raced upon us—a square mouth of
cold blue flame.



And into it we swept; were devoured by it.



Light in blinding, intolerable flood beat about us, blackening the sight
with agony. We pressed, the three of us, against the side of the pony,
burying our faces in its shaggy coat, striving to hide our eyes from the
radiance which, strain closely as we might, seemed to pierce through the
body of the little beast, through our own heads, searing the sight.














CHAPTER X. “WITCH! GIVE BACK MY SISTER”



How long we were within that glare I do not know; it seemed unending
hours; it was of course only minutes—seconds, perhaps. Then I was
sensible of a permeating shadow, a darkness gentle and healing.



I raised my head and opened my eyes. We were moving tranquilly, with a
curious suggestion of homing leisureliness, through a soft, blue
shimmering darkness. It was as though we were drifting within some high
borderland of light; a region in which that rapid vibration we call the
violet was mingled with a still more rapid vibration whose quick pulsing
was felt by the brain but ever fled ere that brain could register it in
terms of color. And there seemed to be a film over my sight; dazzlement
from the unearthly blaze, I thought, shaking my head impatiently.



My eyes focused upon an object a little more than a foot away; my neck
grew rigid, my scalp prickled while I stared, unbelieving. And that at
which I stared was—a skeleton hand. Every bone a grayish black,
sharply silhouetted, clean as some master surgeon's specimen, it was
extended as though clutching at—clutching at—what was that
toward which it was reaching?



Again the icy prickling over scalp and skin—for its talons stretched
out to grasp a steed that Death himself might have ridden, a rack whose
bare skull hung drooping upon bent vertebrae.



I raised my hands to my face to shut out the ghostly sight—and
swiftly the clutching bony hand moved toward me—was before my eyes—touched
me.



The cry that sheer horror wrested from me was strangled by realization.
And so acute was my relief, so reassuring was it to have in the midst of
these mysteries some sane, understandable thing occur that I laughed
aloud.



For the skeleton hand was my own. The mournful ghastly mount of death was—our
pony. And when I looked again I knew what I would see—and see them I
did—two tall skeletons, skulls resting on their bony arms, leaning
against the frame of the beast.



While ahead of us, floating poised upon the surface of the glistening
cube, were two women skeletons—Ruth and Norhala!



Weird enough was the sight. Dureresque, grimly awful as materialization of
a scene of the Dance Macabre—and yet—vastly comforting.



For here was something which was well within the range of human knowledge.
It was the light about us that did it; a vibration that even as I
conjectured, was within the only partly explored region of the ultraviolet
and the comparatively unexplored region above it.



Yet there were differences, for there was none of that misty halo around
the bones, the flesh which the X-rays cannot render wholly invisible. The
skeletons stood out clean cut, with no trace of fleshly vestments.



I crept over, spoke to the two.



“Don't look up yet,” I said. “Don't open your eyes. We're going through a
queer light. It has an X-ray quality. You're going to see me as a skeleton—”



“What?” shouted Drake. Disobeying my warning he straightened, glared at
me. And disquieting as the spectacle had been before, fully understanding
it as I did, I could not restrain my shudder at the utter weirdness of
that skull which was his head thrusting itself toward me.



The skeleton that was Ventnor turned to me; was arrested by the sight of
the flitting pair ahead. I saw the fleshless jaws clamp, then opened to
speak.



Abruptly, upon the skeletons in front the flesh dropped back. Girl and
woman stood there once again robed in beauty.



So swift was that transition from the grisly unreal to the normal that
even to my unsuperstitious mind it smacked of necromancy. The next instant
the three of us stood looking at each other, clothed once more in the
flesh, and the pony no longer the steed of death, but our shaggy, patient
little companion.



The light had changed; the high violet had gone from it, and it was shot
with yellow gleamings like fugitive sunbeams. We were passing through a
wide corridor that seemed to be unending. The yellow light grew stronger.



“That light wasn't exactly the Roentgen variety,” Drake interrupted my
absorption in our surroundings. “And I hope to God it's as different as it
seemed. If it's not we may be up against a lot of trouble.”



“More trouble than we're in?” I asked, a trifle satirically.



“X-ray burns,” he answered, “and no way to treat them in this place—if
we live to want treatment,” he ended grimly.



“I don't think we were subjected to their action long enough—” I
began, and was silent.



The corridor had opened without warning into a place for whose immensity I
have no images that are adequate. It was a chamber that was vaster than
ten score of the Great Halls of Karnac in one; great as that fabled hall
in dread Amenti where Osiris sits throned between the Searcher of Hearts
and the Eater of Souls, judging the jostling hosts of the newly dead.



Temple it was in its immensity, and its solemn vastness—but unlike
any temple ever raised by human toil. In no ruin of earth's youth giants'
work now crumbling under the weight of time had I ever sensed a shadow of
the strangeness with which this was instinct. No—nor in the
shattered fanes that once had held the gods of old Egypt, nor in the
pillared shrines of Ancient Greece, nor Imperial Rome, nor mosque,
basilica nor cathedral.



All these had been dedicated to gods which, whether created by humanity as
science believes, or creators of humanity as their worshippers believed,
still held in them that essence we term human.



The spirit, the force, that filled this place had in it nothing, NOTHING
of the human.



No place? Yes, there was one—Stonehenge. Within that monolithic
circle I had felt a something akin to this, as inhuman; a brooding spirit
stony, stark, unyielding—as though not men but a people of stone had
raised the great Menhirs.



This was a sanctuary built by a people of metal!



It was filled with a soft yellow glow like pale sunshine. Up from its
floor arose hundreds of tremendous, square pillars down whose polished
sides the crocus light seemed to flow.



Far, far as the gaze could reach, the columns marched, oppressively
ordered, appallingly mathematical. From their massiveness distilled a
sense of power, mysterious, mechanical yet—living; something
priestly, hierophantic—as though they were guardians of a shrine.



Now I saw whence came the light suffusing this place. High up among the
pillars floated scores of orbs that shone like pale gilt frozen suns.
Great and small, through all the upper levels these strange luminaries
gleamed, fixed and motionless, hanging unsupported in space. Out from
their shining spherical surfaces darted rays of the same pale gold, rigid,
unshifting, with the same suggestion of frozen stillness.



“They look like big Christmas-tree stars,” muttered Drake.



“They're lights,” I answered. “Of course they are. They're not matter—not
metal, I mean—”



“There's something about them like St. Elmo's fire, witch lights—condensations
of atmospheric electricity,” Ventnor's voice was calm; now that it was
plain we were nearing the heart of this mystery in which we were enmeshed
he had clearly taken fresh grip, was again his observant, scientific self.



We watched, once more silent; and indeed we had spoken little since we had
begun that ride whose end we sensed close. In the unfolding of enigmatic
happening after happening the mind had deserted speech and crouched
listening at every door of sight and hearing to gather some clue to
causes, some thread of understanding.



Slowly now we were gliding through the forest of pillars; so effortless,
so smooth our flight that we seemed to be standing still, the tremendous
columns flitting past us, turning and wheeling around us, dizzyingly. My
head swam with the mirage motion, I closed my eyes.



“Look,” Drake was shaking me. “Look. What do you make of that?”



Half a mile ahead the pillars stopped at the edge of a shimmering,
quivering curtain of green luminescence. High, high up past the pale gilt
suns its smooth folds ran, into the golden amber mist that canopied the
columns.



In its sparkling was more than a hint of the dancing corpuscles of the
aurora; it was, indeed, as though woven of the auroral rays. And all about
it played shifting, tremulous shadows formed by the merging of the golden
light with the curtain's emerald gleaming.



Up to its base swept the cube that bore Ruth and Norhala—and
stopped. From it leaped the woman, and drew Ruth down beside her, then
turned and gestured toward us.



That upon which we rode drew close. I felt it quiver beneath me; felt on
the instant, the magnetic grip drop from me, angle downward and leave me
free. Shakily I arose from aching knees, and saw Ventnor flash down and
run, rifle in hand, toward his sister.



Drake bent for his gun. I moved unsteadily toward the side of the
clustered cubes. There came a curious pushing motion driving me to the
edge. Sliding over upon me came Drake and the pony—



The cube tilted, gently, playfully—and with the slightest of jars
the three of us stood beside it on the floor, we two men gaping at it in
renewed wonder, and the little beast stretching its legs, lifting its feet
and whinnying with relief.



Then abruptly the four blocks that had been our steed broke from each
other; that which had been the woman's glided to them.



The four clicked into place behind it and darted from sight.



“Ruth!” Ventnor's voice was vibrant with his fear. “Ruth! What is wrong
with you? What has she done to you?”



We ran to his side. He stood clutching her hands, searching her eyes. They
were wide, unseeing, dream filled. Upon her face the calm and stillness,
which were mirrored reflections of Norhala's unearthly tranquillity, had
deepened.



“Brother.” The sweet voice seemed far away, drifting out of untroubled
space, an echo of Norhala's golden chimings—“Brother, there is
nothing wrong with me. Indeed—all is—well with me—brother.”



He dropped the listless palms, faced the woman, tall figure tense, drawn
with mingled rage and anguish.



“What have you done to her?” he whispered in Norhala's own tongue.



Her serene gaze took him in, undisturbed by his anger save for the
faintest shadow of wonder, of perplexity.



“Done?” she repeated, slowly. “I have stilled all that was troubled within
her—have lifted her above sorrow. I have given her the peace—as
I will give it to you if—”



“You'll give me nothing,” he interrupted fiercely; then, his passion
breaking through all restraint—“Yes, you damned witch—you'll
give me back my sister!”



In his rage he had spoken English; she could not, of course, have
understood the words, but their anger and hatred she did understand. Her
serenity quivered, broke. The strange stars within her eyes began to
glitter forth as they had when she had summoned the Smiting Thing.
Unheeding, Ventnor thrust out a hand, caught her roughly by one bare,
lovely shoulder.



“Give her back to me, I say!” he cried. “Give her back to me!”



The woman's eyes grew—awful. Out of the distended pupils the strange
stars blazed; upon her face was something of the goddess outraged. I felt
the shadow of Death's wings.



“No! No—Norhala! No, Martin!” the veils of inhuman calm shrouding
Ruth were torn; swiftly the girl we knew looked out from them. She threw
herself between the two, arms outstretched.



“Ventnor!” Drake caught his arms, held them tight; “that's not the way to
save her!”



Ventnor stood between us, quivering, half sobbing. Never until then had I
realized how great, how absorbing was that love of his for Ruth. And the
woman saw it, too, even though dimly; envisioned it humanly. For, under
the shock of human passion, that which I thought then as utterly unknown
to her as her cold serenity was to us, the sleeping soul—I use the
popular word for those emotional complexes that are peculiar to mankind—stirred,
awakened.



Wrath fled from her knitted brows; her eyes dropping to the girl, lost
their dreadfulness; softened. She turned them upon Ventnor, they brooded
upon him; within their depths a half-troubled interest, a questioning.



A smile dawned upon the exquisite face, humanizing it, transfiguring it,
touching with tenderness the sweet and sleeping mouth—as a hovering
dream the lips of the slumbering maid.



And on the face of Ruth, as upon a mirror, I watched that same slow,
understanding tenderness reflected!



“Come,” said Norhala, and led the way through the sparkling curtains. As
she passed, an arm around Ruth's neck, I saw the marks of Ventnor's
fingers upon her white shoulder, staining its purity, marring it like a
blasphemy.



For an instant I hung behind, watching their figures grow misty within the
shining shadows; then followed hastily. Entering the mists I was conscious
of a pleasant tingling, an acceleration of the pulse, an increase of that
sense of well-being which, I grew suddenly aware, had since the beginning
of our strange journey minimized the nervous attrition of constant contact
with the abnormal.



Striving to classify, to reduce to order, my sensations I drew close to
the others, overtaking them in a dozen paces. A dozen paces more and we
stepped out of the curtainings.














CHAPTER XI. THE METAL EMPEROR



We stood at the edge of a well whose walls were of that same green
vaporous iridescence through which we had just come, but finer grained,
compact; as though here the corpuscles of which they were woven were far
closer spun. Thousands of feet above us the mighty cylinder uprose, and in
the lessened circle that was its mouth I glimpsed the bright stars; and
knew by this it opened into the free air.



All of half a mile in diameter was this shaft, and ringed regularly along
its height by wide amethystine bands—like rings of a hollow piston.
They were, in color, replicas of that I had glimpsed before our descent
into this place and against whose gleaming cataracts the outlines of the
incredible city had lowered. And they were in motion, spinning smoothly,
and swiftly.



Only one swift glance I gave them, my eyes held by a most extraordinary—edifice—altar—machine—I
could not find the word for it—then.



Its base was a scant hundred yards from where we had paused and concentric
with the sides of the pit. It stood upon a thick circular pedestal of what
appeared to be cloudy rock crystal supported by hundreds of thick rods of
the same material.



Up from it lifted the structure, a thing of glistening cones and spinning
golden disks; fantastic yet disquietingly symmetrical; bizarre as an
angled headdress worn by a mountainous Javanese god—yet coldly,
painfully mathematical. In every direction the cones pointed, seemingly
interwoven of strands of metal and of light.



What was their color? It came to me—that of the mysterious element
which stains the sun's corona, that diadem seen only when our day star is
in eclipse; the unknown element which science has named coronium, which
never yet has been found on earth and that may be electricity in its one
material form; electricity that is ponderable; force whose vibrations are
keyed down to mass; power transmuted into substance.



Thousands upon thousands the cones bristled, pyramiding to the base of one
tremendous spire that tapered up almost to the top of the shaft itself.



In their grouping the mind caught infinite calculations carried into
infinity; an apotheosis of geometry compassing the rhythms of unknown
spatial dimensions; concentration of the equations of the star hordes.



The mathematics of the Cosmos.



From the left of the crystalline base swept an enormous sphere. It was
twice the height of a tall man, and it was a paler blue than any of these
Things I had seen, almost, indeed, an azure; different, too, in other
subtle, indefinable ways.



Behind it glided a pair of the pyramidal shapes, their pointed tips higher
by a yard or more than the top of the sphere. They paused—regarding
us. Out from the opposite arc of the crystal pedestal moved six other
globes, somewhat smaller than the first and of a deep purplish luster.



They separated, lining up on each side of the leader now standing a little
in advance of the twin tetrahedrons, rigid and motionless as watching
guards.



There they stood—that enigmatic row, intent, studying us beneath
their god or altar or machine of cones and disks within their cylinder
walled with light.



And at that moment there crystallized within my consciousness the
sublimation of all the strangenesses of all that had gone before, a panic
loneliness as though I had wandered into an alien world—a world as
unfamiliar to humanity, as unfamiliar with it as our own would seem to a
thinking, mobile crystal adrift among men.



Norhala raised her white arms in salutation; from her throat came a
lilting theme of her weirdly ordered, golden chanting. Was it speech, I
wondered; and if so—prayer or entreaty or command?



The great sphere quivered and undulated. Swifter than the eye could follow
it dilated; opened!



Where the azure globe had been, flashed out a disk of flaming splendors,
the very secret soul of flowered flame! And simultaneously the pyramids
leaped up and out behind it—two gigantic, four-rayed stars blazing
with cold blue fires.



The green auroral curtainings flared out, ran with streaming radiance—as
though some Spirit of Jewels had broken bonds of enchantment and burst
forth jubilant, flooding the shaft with its freed glories. Norhala's song
ceased; an arm dropped down upon the shoulders of Ruth.



Then woman and girl began to float toward the radiant disk.



As one, the three of us sprang after them. I felt a shock that was like a
quick, abrupt tap upon every nerve and muscle, stiffening them into
helpless rigidity.



Paralyzing that sharp, unseen contact had been, but nothing of pain
followed it. Instead it created an extraordinary acuteness of sight and
hearing, an abnormal keying up of the observational faculties, as though
the energy so mysteriously drawn from our motor centers had been thrown
back into the sensory.



I could take in every minute detail of the flashing miracle of gemmed
fires and its flaming ministers. Halfway between them and us Norhala and
Ruth drifted; I could catch no hint of voluntary motion on their part and
knew that they were not walking, but were being borne onward by some
manifestation of that same force which held us motionless.



I forgot them in my contemplation of the Disk.



It was oval, twenty feet in height, I judged, and twelve in its greatest
width. A broad band, translucent as sun golden chrysolite, ran about its
periphery.



Set within this zodiac and spaced at mathematically regular intervals were
nine ovoids of intensely living light. They shone like nine gigantic
cabochon cut sapphires; they ranged from palest, watery blue up through
azure and purple and down to a ghostly mauve shot with sullen undertones
of crimson.



In each of them was throned a flame that seemed the very fiery essence of
vitality.



The—BODY—was convex, swelling outward like the boss of a
shield; shimmering rosy-gray and crystalline. From the vital ovoids ran a
pattern of sparkling threads, irised and brilliant as floss of molten
jewels; converging with interfacings of spirals, of volutes and of
triangles into the nucleus.



And that nucleus, what was it?



Even now I can but guess—brain in part as we understand brain,
certainly; but far, far more than that in its energies, its powers.



It was like an immense rose. An incredible rose of a thousand close
clustering petals. It blossomed with a myriad shifting hues. And instant
by instant the flood of varicolored flame that poured into its petalings
down from the sapphire ovoids waxed and waned in crescendoes and
diminuendoes of relucent harmonies—ecstatic, awesome.



The heart of the rose was a star of incandescent ruby.



From the flaming crimson center to aureate, flashing penumbra it was
instinct with and poured forth power—power vast and conscious.



Not with that same completeness could I realize the ministering star
shapes, half hidden as they were by the Disk. Their radiance was less, nor
had they its miracle of pulsing gem fires. Blue they were, blue of a
peculiar vibrancy, and blue were the glistening threads that ran down from
blue-black circular convexities set within each of the points visible to
me.



Unlike in shape, their flame of vitality dimmer than the ovoids of the
Disk's golden zone, still I knew that they were even as those—ORGANS,
organs of unknown senses, unknown potentialities. Their nuclei I could not
observe.



The floating figures had drawn close to that disk and had paused.



And on the moment of their pausing I felt a surge of strength, a snapping
of the spell that had bound us, an instantaneous withdrawal of the
inhibiting force. Ventnor broke into a run, holding his rifle at the
alert. We raced after him; were close to the shining shapes. And, gasping,
we stopped short not a dozen paces away.



For Norhala had soared up toward the flaming rose of the Disk as though
lifted by gentle, unseen hands. Close to it for an instant she swung. I
saw the exquisite body gleam through her thin robes as though bathed in
soft flames of rosy pearl.



Higher she floated, and toward the right of the zodiac. From the edges of
three of the ovoids swirled a little cloud of tentacles, gossamer
filaments of opal. They whipped out a full yard from the Disk's surface,
touching her, caressing her.



For a moment she hung there, her face hidden from us; then was dropped
softly to her feet and stood, arms stretched wide, her copper hair
streaming cloudily about her regal head.



And up past her floated Ruth, levitated as had been she—and her
face, ecstatic as though she were gazing into Paradise, yet drenched with
the tranquillity of the infinite. Her wide eyes stared up toward that rose
of splendors through which the pulsing colors now raced more swiftly. She
hung poised before it while around her head a faint aureole began to form.



Again the gossamer threads thrust forth, searched her. They ran over her
rough clothing—perplexedly. They coiled about her neck, stole
through her hair, brushed shut her eyes, circled her brow, her breasts,
girdled her.



Weirdly was it like some intelligence observing, studying, some creature
of another species—puzzled by its similarity and unsimilarity with
the one other creature of its kind it knew, and striving to reconcile
those differences. And like such a questioning brain calling upon others
for counsel, it swung Ruth upward to the watching star at the right.



A rifle shot rang out.



Another—the reports breaking the silence like a profanation. Unseen
by either of us, Ventnor had slipped to one side where he could cover the
core of ruby flame that must have seemed to him the heart of the Disk's
rose of fire. He knelt a few yards away, white lipped, eyes cold gray ice,
sighting carefully for a third shot.



“Don't! Martin—don't fire!” I shouted, leaping toward him.



“Stop! Ventnor—” Drake's panic cry mingled with my own.



But before we could reach him, Norhala flew to him, like a darting
swallow. Down the face of the Disk glided the upright body of Ruth, struck
softly, stood swaying.



And out of the blue-black convexity within a star point of one of the
opened pyramids a lance of intense green flame darted, a lightning bolt as
real as any hurled by tempest, upon Ventnor.



The shattered air closed behind the streaming spark with the sound of
breaking glass.



It struck—Norhala.



It struck her. It seemed to splash upon her, to run down her like water.
One curling tongue writhed over her bare shoulder and leaped to the barrel
of the rifle in Ventnor's hands. It flashed up it and licked him. The gun
was torn from his grip, hurled high in air, exploding as it went. He
leaped convulsively from his knees and dropped.



I heard a wailing, low, bitter and heartbroken. Past us ran Ruth, all
dream, all unearthliness gone from a face now a tragic mask of human woe
and terror. She threw herself down beside her brother, felt of his heart;
then raised herself upon her knees and thrust out supplicating hands to
the shapes.



“Don't hurt him any more! He didn't mean it!” she cried out to them
piteously—like a child. She reached up, caught one of Norhala's
hands. “Norhala—don't let them kill him. Don't let them hurt him any
more. Please!” she sobbed.



Beside me I heard Drake cursing.



“If they touch her I'll kill the woman! I will, by God I will!” He strode
to Norhala's side.



“If you want to live, call off these devils of yours.” His voice was
strangled.



She looked at him, wonder deepening on the tranquil brow, in the clear,
untroubled gaze. Of course she could not understand his words—but it
was not that which made my own sick apprehension grow.



It was that she did not understand what called them forth. Did not even
understand what reason lay behind Ruth's sorrow, Ruth's prayer.



And more and more wondering grew in her eyes as she looked from the
threatening Drake to the supplicating Ruth, and from them to the still
body of Ventnor.



“Tell her what I say, Goodwin. I mean it.”



I shook my head. That was not the way, I knew. I looked toward the Disk,
still flanked with its sextette of spheres, still guarded by the flaming
blue stars. They were motionless, calm, watching. I sensed no hostility,
no anger; it was as though they were waiting for us to—to—waiting
for us to do what?



It came to me—they were indifferent. That was it—as
indifferent as we could be to the struggle of an ephemera; and as mildly
curious.



“Norhala,” I turned to the woman, “she would not have him suffer; she
would not have him die. She loves him.”



“Love?” she repeated, and all of her wonderment seemed crystallized in the
word. “Love?” she asked.



“She loves him,” I said; and then, why I did not know, but I added,
pointing to Drake: “and he loves her.”



There was a tiny, astonished sob from Ruth. Again Norhala brooded over
her. Then with a little despairing shake of her head, she paced over and
faced the great Disk.



Tensely we waited. Communication there was between them, interchange of—thought;
how carried out I would not hazard even to myself.



But of a surety these two—the goddess woman, the wholly unhuman
shape of metal, of jeweled fires and conscious force—understood each
other.



For she turned, stood aside—and the body of Ventnor quivered, arose
from the floor, stood upright and with closed eyes, head dropping upon one
shoulder, glided toward the Disk like a dead man carried by those
messengers never seen by man who, the Arabs believe, bear the death
drugged souls before Allah for their awakening.



Ruth moaned and hid her eyes; Drake reached down, gathered her up in his
arms, held her close.



Ventnor's body stood before the Disk, then swam up along its face. The
tendrils waved out, felt of it, thrust themselves down through the wide
collar of the shirt. The floating form passed higher, over the edge of the
Disk; lay high beside the right star point of the rayed shape to which
Ruth had been passing when Ventnor's shot brought the tragedy upon us. I
saw other tentacles whip forth, examine, caress.



Then down the body swung, was borne through air, laid gently at our feet.



“He is not—dead,” it was Norhala beside me; she lifted Ruth's face
from Drake's breast. “He will not die. It may be he will walk again. They
can not help,” there was a shadow of apology in her tones. “They did not
know. They thought it was the”—she hesitated as though at loss for
words—“the—the Fire Play.”



“The Fire Play?” I gasped.



“Yes,” she nodded. “You shall see it. And now I will take him to my house.
You are safe—now, nor need you trouble. For he has given you to me.”



“Who has given us to you—Norhala?” I asked, as calmly as I could.



“He”—she nodded to the Disk, then spoke the phrase that was both
ancient Assyria's and ancient Persia's title for their all-conquering
rulers, and that meant—“the King of Kings. The Great King, Master of
Life and Death.”



She took Ruth from Drake's arms, pointing to Ventnor.



“Bear him,” she commanded, and led the way back through the walls of
light.



As we lifted the body, I slipped my hand through the shirt, felt at the
heart. Faint was the pulsation and slow, but regular.



Close to the encircling vapors I cast one look behind me. The shapes stood
immobile, flashing disks, gigantic radiant stars and the six great spheres
beneath their geometric super-Euclidean god or shrine or machine of
interwoven threads of luminous force and metal—still motionless,
still watching.



We emerged into the place of pillars. There stood the hooded pony and its
patience, its uncomplaining acceptance of its place as servant to man
brought a lump into my throat, salved, I suppose, my human vanity, abased
as it had been by the colossal indifference of those things to which we
were but playthings.



Again Norhala sent forth her call. Out of the maze glided her quintette of
familiars; again the four clicked into one. Upon its top we lifted, Drake
ascending first, the pony; then the body of Ventnor.



I saw Norhala lead Ruth to the remaining cube; saw the girl break away
from her, leap beside me, and kneeling at her brother's head, cradle it
against her soft breast. Then as I found in the medicine case the
hypodermic needle and the strychnine for which I had been searching, I
began my examination of Ventnor.



The cubes quivered—swept away through the forest of columns.



We crouched, the three of us, blind to anything that lay about us,
heedless of whatever road of wonders we were on, striving to strengthen in
Ventnor the spark of life so near extinction.














CHAPTER XII. “I WILL GIVE YOU PEACE”



In our concentration upon Ventnor none of us had given thought to the
passing of time, nor where we were going. We stripped him to the waist,
and while Ruth massaged head and neck, Drake's strong fingers kneaded
chest and abdomen. I had used to the utmost my somewhat limited medical
knowledge.



We had found no mark nor burn upon him, not even upon his hands over which
had run the licking flame. The slightly purplish, cyanotic tinge of his
skin had given way to a clear pallor; the skin was itself disquietingly
cold, the blood-pressure only slightly subnormal. The pulse was more
rapid, stronger; the breathing faint but regular, and with no laboring.
The pupils of his eyes were contracted almost to the point of
invisibility.



I could get no nervous reactions whatever. I am familiar with the effects
of electric shock and know what to do in such cases, but Ventnor's
symptoms, while similar in part, presented other features unknown to me
and most puzzling. There was a passive automatism, a perplexing muscular
rigidity which caused arms and legs, hands and head to remain, doll-like,
in any position placed.



Several times during my labors I had been aware of Norhala gazing down
upon us; but she made no effort to help, nor did she speak.



Now, my strained attention relaxing, I began to receive and note
impressions from without. There was a different feeling in the air, a
diminution of the magnetic tension; I smelled the blessed breath of trees
and water.



The light about us was clear and pearly, about the intensity of the moon
at full. Looking back along the way we had been traveling, I saw a half
mile away vertical, knife-sharp edges of two facing cliffs, the gap
between them a mile or more wide.



Through them we must have passed, for beyond them were the radiant mists
of the pit of the city, and through this precipitous gateway filtered the
enveloping luminosity. On each side of us uprose gradually converging and
perpendicular scarps along whose base huddled a sparse foliage.



There came a low whistle of astonishment from Drake; I turned. We were
slowly gliding toward something that looked like nothing so much as a huge
and shimmering bubble of mingled sapphire and turquoise, swimming up from
and two-thirds above and the balance still hidden within earth. It seemed
to draw to itself the light, sending it back with gleamings of the
gray-blue of the star sapphire, with pellucid azures and lazulis like
clouded jades, with glistening peacock iridescences and tender, milky
greens of tropic shallows.



Little turrets globular and topaz, yellow and pierced with tiny hexagonal
openings clustered about it like baby bubbles just nestling down to rest.



Great trees shadowed it, unfamiliar trees among whose glossy leaves
blossomed in wreaths flowers pink and white as apple-blossoms. From their
graceful branches strange fruits, golden and scarlet and pear-shaped, hung
pendulous.



It was an elfin palace; a goblin dwelling; such a bower as some mirthful,
beauty-loving Jinn King of Jewels might have built from enchanted hoards
for some well-beloved daughter of earth.



All of fifty feet in height was the blue globe, and up to a wide and
ovaled entrance ran a broad and shining roadway. Along this the cubes
swept and stopped.



“My house,” murmured Norhala.



The attraction that had held us to the surface of the blocks relaxed,
angled through changed and assisting lines of force; the hosts of minute
eyes sparkling quizzically, interestedly, at us, we gently slid Ventnor's
body; lifted down the pony.



“Enter,” sighed Norhala, and waved a welcoming hand.



“Tell her to wait a minute,” ordered Drake.



He slipped the bandage from off the pony's head, threw off the saddlebags,
and led it to the side of the roadway where thick, lush grass was growing,
spangled with flowerets. There he hobbled it and rejoined us. Together we
picked up Ventnor and passed slowly through the portal.



We stood in a shadowed chamber. The light that filled it was translucent,
and oddly enough with little of the bluish quality I had expected.
Crystalline it was; the shadows crystalline, too, rigid—like the
facets of great crystals. And as my eyes accustomed themselves I saw that
what I had thought shadows actually were none.



They were slices of semitransparent stone like pale moonstones, springing
from the curving walls and the high dome, and bisecting and intersecting
the chamber. They were pierced with oval doorways over which fell
glimmering metallic curtains—silk of silver and gold.



I glimpsed a pile of this silken stuff near by, and as we laid our burden
upon it Ruth caught my arm with a little frightened cry.



Through a curtained oval sidled a figure.



Black and tall, its long and gnarled arms swung apelike; its shoulders
were distorted, one so much longer than the other that the hand upon that
side hung far below the knee.



It walked with a curious, crablike motion. Upon its face were stamped
countless wrinkles and its blackness seemed less that of pigmentation than
the weathering of unbelievable years, the very stain of ancientness. And
about neither face nor figure was there anything to show whether it was
man or woman.



From the twisted shoulders a short and sleeveless red tunic fell.
Incredibly old the creature was—and by its corded muscles, its
sinewy tendons, as incredibly powerful. It raised within me a half sick
revulsion, loathing. But the eyes were not ancient, no. Irisless,
lashless, black and brilliant, they blazed out of the face's carven web of
wrinkles, intent upon Norhala and filled with a flame of worship.



It threw itself at her feet, prostrate, the inordinately long arms
outstretched.



“Mistress!” it whined in a high and curiously unpleasant falsetto. “Great
lady! Goddess!”



She stretched out a sandaled foot, touched one of the black taloned hands,
and at the contact I saw a shiver of ecstasy run through the lank body.
“Yuruk—” she began, and paused, regarding us.



“The goddess speaks! Yuruk hears! The goddess speaks!” It was a chant of
adoration.



“Yuruk. Rise. Look upon the strangers.”



The creature—and now I knew what it was—writhed, twisted, and
hideously apelike crouched upon its haunches, hands knuckling the floor.



By the amazement in the unwinking eyes it was plain that not till now had
the eunuch taken cognizance of us. The amazement fled, was replaced with a
black fire of malignancy, of hatred—jealousy.



“Augh!” he snarled; leaped to his feet; thrust an arm toward Ruth. She
gave a little cry, cowered against Drake.



“None of that!” He struck down the clutching arm.



“Yuruk!” There was a hint of anger in the bell-toned voice. “Yuruk, these
belong to me. No harm must come to them. Yuruk—beware!”



“The goddess commands. Yuruk obeys.” If fear quavered in the words,
beneath was more than a trace of a sullenness, too, sinister enough.



“That's a nice little playmate for her new playthings,” muttered Drake.
“If that bird gets the least bit gay—I shoot him pronto.” He gave
Ruth a reassuring hug. “Cheer up, Ruth. Don't mind that thing. He's
something we can handle.”



Norhala waved a white hand; Yuruk sidled over to one of the curtained
ovals and through it, reappearing almost instantly with a huge platter
upon which were fruits, and a curdly white liquid in bowls of thick
porcelain.



“Eat,” she said, as the gnarled black arms placed the platter at our feet.



“Hungry?” asked Drake. Ruth shook her head violently.



“I'm going out for the saddlebags,” said Drake. “We'll use our own stuff—while
it lasts. I'm taking no chances on what the Yuruk lad brings—with
all due respect to Norhala's good intentions.”



He started for the doorway; the eunuch blocked his way.



“We have with us food of our own, Norhala,” I explained. “He goes to get
it.”



She nodded indifferently; clapped her hands. Yuruk shrank back, and out
strode Drake.



“I am weary,” sighed Norhala. “The way was long. I will refresh myself—”



She stretched out a foot toward Yuruk. He knelt, unlaced the turquoise
bands, drew off the sandals. Her hands sought her breast, dwelt for an
instant there.



Down slipped her silken veils, clingingly, slowly, as though reluctant to
unclasp her; whispering they fell from the high and tender breasts, the
delicate rounded hips, and clustered about her feet in soft petalings as
of some flower of pale amber foam. Out of the calyx of that flower arose
the gleaming miracle of her body crowned with glowing glory of her cloudy
hair.



Naked she was, yet clothed with an unearthly purity, the purity of the
far-flung, serene stars, of the eternal snows upon some calm, high-flung
peak, the tranquil, silver dawns of spring; protected by some spell of
divinity which chilled and slew the flame of desire. A maiden Ishtar, a
virginal Isis; a woman—yet with no more of woman's lure than if she
had been some exquisite and breathing statue of mingled ivory and milk of
pearls.



So she stood, indifferent to us who gazed upon her, withdrawn, musing, as
though she had forgotten us. And that serene indifference, with its entire
absence of what we term sex consciousness, revealed to me once more how
great was the abyss between us and her.



Slowly she raised her arms, wound the floating tresses into a coronal. I
saw Drake enter with the saddlebags; saw them drop from hands relaxing
under the shock of this amazing tableau; saw his eyes widen and fill with
wonder and half-awed admiration.



Now Norhala stepped out of her fallen robes and moved toward the further
wall, Yuruk following. He stooped, raised an ewer of silver and began
gently to pour over her shoulders its contents. Again and again he bent
and filled the vessel, dipping it into a shallow basin from which came the
bubbling and chuckling of a little spring. And again I marveled at the
marble smoothness and fineness of her skin on which the caressing water
left tiny silvery globules, gemming it. The eunuch slithered to one side,
drew from a quaint chest clothes of white floss; patted her dry with them;
threw over her shoulders a silken robe of blue.



Back she floated to us; hovered over Ruth, crouching with her brother's
head upon her knees.



She made a motion as though to draw the girl to her; hesitated as Ruth's
face set in a passion of denial. A shadow of kindness drifted through the
wide, mysterious eyes; a shadow of pity joined it as she looked curiously
down on Ventnor.



“Bathe,” she murmured, and pointed to the pool. “And rest. No harm shall
come to any of you here. And you—” A hand rested for a moment
lightly on the girl's curly head. “When you desire it—I will again
give you—peace!”



She parted the curtains, and the eunuch still following, was hidden beyond
them.














CHAPTER XIII. “VOICE FROM THE VOID”



Helplessly we looked at each other. Then called forth perhaps by what she
saw in Drake's eyes, perhaps by another thought, Ruth's cheeks crimsoned,
her head drooped; the web of her hair hid the warm rose of her face, the
frozen pallor of Ventnor's.



Abruptly, she sprang to her feet. “Walter! Dick! Something's happening to
Martin!”



Before she had ceased we were beside her; bending over Ventnor. His mouth
was opening, slowly, slowly—with an effort agonizing to watch. Then
his voice came through lips that scarcely moved; faint, faint as though it
floated from infinite distances, a ghost of a voice whispering with
phantom breath out of a dead throat.



“Hard—hard! So hard!” the whispering complained. “Don't know how
long I can keep connection—with voice.



“Was fool to shoot. Sorry—might have gotten you in worse trouble—but
crazy with fear for Ruth—thought, too, might be worth chance. Sorry—not
my usual line—”



The thin thread of sound ceased. I felt my eyes fill with tears; it was
like Ventnor to flay himself like this for what he thought stupidity, like
him to make this effort to admit his supposed fault and crave forgiveness—as
like him as that mad attack upon the flaming Disk in its own temple,
surrounded by its ministers, had been so bafflingly unlike his usual cool,
collected self.



“Martin,” I called, bending closer, “it's nothing, old friend. No one
blames you. Try to rouse yourself.”



“Dear,” it was Ruth, passionately tender, “it's me. Can you hear me?”



“Only speck of consciousness and motionless in the void,” the whisper
began again. “Terribly alive, terribly alone. Seem outside space yet—still
in body. Can't see, hear, feel—short-circuited from every sense—but
in some strange way realize you—Ruth, Walter, Drake.



“See without seeing—here floating in darkness that is also light—black
light—indescribable. In touch, too, with these—”



Again the voice trailed into silence; returned, word and phrase pouring
forth disconnected, with a curious and turbulent rhythm, like rushing wave
crests linked by half-seen threads of the spindrift, vocal fragments of
thought swiftly assembled by some subtle faculty of the mind as they fell
into a coherent, incredible message.



“Group consciousness—gigantic—operating within our sphere—operating
also in spheres of vibration, energy, force—above, below one to
which humanity reacts—perception, command forces known to us—but
in greater degree—cognizant, manipulate unknown energies—senses
known to us—unknown—can't realize them fully—impossible
cover, only impinge on contact points akin to our senses, forces—even
these profoundly modified by additional ones—metallic, crystalline,
magnetic, electric—inorganic with every power of organic—consciousness
basically same as ours—profoundly changed by differences in
mechanism through which it finds expression—difference our bodies—theirs.



“Conscious, mobile—inexorable, invulnerable. Getting clearer—see
more clearly—see—” the voice shrilled out in a shuddering,
thin lash of despair—“No! No—oh, God—no!”



Then clearly and solemnly:



“And God said: let us make men in our image, after our likeness, and let
them have dominion over all the earth, and every creeping thing that
creepeth upon the earth.”



A silence; we bent closer, listening; the still, small voice took up the
thread once more—but clearly further on. Something we had missed
between that text from Genesis and what we were now hearing; something
that even as he had warned us, he had not been able to articulate. The
whisper broke through clearly in the middle of a sentence.



“Nor is Jehovah the God of myriads of millions who through those same
centuries, and centuries upon centuries before them, found earth a garden
and grave—and all these countless gods and goddesses only phantom
barriers raised by man to stand between him and the eternal forces man's
instinct has always warned him are ever in readiness to destroy. That do
destroy him as soon as his vigilance relaxes, his resistance weakens—the
eternal, ruthless law that will annihilate humanity the instant it runs
counter to that law and turns its will and strength against itself—”



A little pause; then came these singular sentences:



“Weaklings praying for miracles to make easy the path their own wills
should clear. Beggars who whine for alms from dreams. Shirkers each
struggling to place upon his god the burden whose carrying and whose
carrying alone can give him strength to walk free and unafraid, himself
godlike among the stars.”



And now distinctly, unfalteringly, the voice went on:



“Dominion over all the earth? Yes—as long as man is fit to rule; no
longer. Science has warned us. Where was the mammal when the giant
reptiles reigned? Slinking hidden and afraid in the dark and secret
places. Yet man sprang from these skulking beasts.



“For how long a time in the history of earth has man been master of it?
For a breath—for a cloud's passing. And will remain master only
until something grown stronger wrests mastery from him—even as he
wrested it from his ravening kind—as they took it from the reptiles—as
did the reptiles from the giant saurians—which snatched it from the
nightmare rulers of the Triassic—and so down to whatever held sway
in the murk of earth dawn.



“Life! Life! Life! Life everywhere struggling for completion!



“Life crowding other life aside, battling for its moment of supremacy,
gaining it, holding it for one rise and fall of the wings of time beating
through eternity—and then—hurled down, trampled under the feet
of another straining life whose hour has struck.



“Life crowding outside every barred threshold in a million circling
worlds, yes, in a million rushing universes; pressing against the doors,
bursting them down, overwhelming, forcing out those dwellers who had
thought themselves so secure.



“And these—these—” the voice suddenly dropped, became thickly,
vibrantly resonant, “over the Threshold, within the House of Man—nor
does he even dream that his doors are down. These—Things of metal
whose brains are thinking crystals—Things that suck their strength
from the sun and whose blood is the lightning.



“The sun! The sun!” he cried. “There lies their weakness!”



The voice rose in pitch, grew strident.



“Go back to the city! Go back to the city! Walter—Drake. They are
not invulnerable. No! The sun—strike them through the sun! Go into
the city—not invulnerable—the Keeper of the Cones—strike
at the Cones when—the Keeper of the Cones—ah-h-h-ah—”



We shrank back appalled, for from the parted, scarcely moving lips in the
unchanging face a gust of laughter, mad, mocking, terrifying, racked its
way.



“Vulnerable—under the law—even as we! The Cones!



“Go!” he gasped. A tremor shook him; slowly the mouth closed.



“Martin! Brother,” wept Ruth. I thrust my hand into his breast; felt the
heart beating, with a curious suggestion of stubborn, unshakable strength,
as though every vital force had concentrated there as in a beleaguered
citadel.



But Ventnor himself, the consciousness that was Ventnor was gone; had
withdrawn into that subjective void in which he had said he floated—a
lonely sentient atom, his one line of communication with us cut; severed
from us as completely as though he were, as he had described it, outside
space.



And Drake and I looked at each other's eyes, neither daring to be first to
break the silence of which the muffled sobbing of the girl seemed to be
the sorrowful soul.














CHAPTER XIV. “FREE! BUT A MONSTER!”



The peculiar ability of the human mind to slip so readily into the refuge
of the commonplace after, or even during, some well-nigh intolerable
crisis, has been to me long one of the most interesting phenomena of our
psychology.



It is instinctively a protective habit, of course, acquired through
precisely the same causes that had given to animals their protective
coloration—the stripes, say, of the zebra and tiger that blend so
cunningly with the barred and speckled shadowings of bush and jungle, the
twig and leaflike shapes and hues of certain insects; in fact, all that
natural camouflage which was the basis of the art of concealment so
astonishingly developed in the late war.



Like the animals of the wild, the mind of man moves through a jungle—the
jungle of life, passing along paths beaten out by the thought of his
countless forefathers in their progress from birth to death.



And these paths are bordered and screened, figuratively and literally,
with bush and trees of his own selection, setting out and cultivation—shelters
of the familiar, the habitual, the customary.



On these ancestral paths, within these barriers of usage, man moves hidden
and secure as the animals in their haunts—or so he thinks.



Outside them lie the wildernesses and the gardens of the unknown, and
man's little trails are but rabbit-runs in an illimitable forest.



But they are home to him!



Therefore it is that he scurries from some open place of revelation, some
storm of emotion, some strength-testing struggle, back into the shelter of
the obvious; finding it an intellectual environment that demands no
slightest expenditure of mental energy or initiative, strength to sally
forth again into the unfamiliar.



I crave pardon for this digression. I set it down because now I remember
how, when Drake at last broke the silence that had closed in upon the
passing of that still, small voice the essence of these thoughts occurred
to me.



He strode over to the weeping girl, and in his voice was a roughness that
angered me until I realized his purpose.



“Get up, Ruth,” he ordered. “He came back once and he'll come back again.
Now let him be and help us get a meal together. I'm hungry.”



She looked up at him, incredulously, indignation rising.



“Eat!” she exclaimed. “You can be hungry?”



“You bet I can—and I am,” he answered cheerfully. “Come on; we've
got to make the best of it.”



“Ruth,” I broke in gently, “we'll all have to think about ourselves a
little if we're to be of any use to him. You must eat—and then
rest.”



“No use crying in the milk even if it's spilt,” observed Drake, even more
cheerfully brutal. “I learned that at the front where we got so we'd yelp
for food even when the lads who'd been bringing it were all mixed up in
it.”



She lifted Ventnor's head from her lap, rested it on the silks; arose,
eyes wrathful, her little hands closed in fists as though to strike him.



“Oh—you brute!” she whispered. “And I thought—I thought—Oh,
I hate you!”



“That's better,” said Dick. “Go ahead and hit me if you want. The madder
you get the better you'll feel.”



For a moment I thought she was going to take him at his word; then her
anger fled.



“Thanks—Dick,” she said quietly.



And while I sat studying Ventnor, they put together a meal from the
stores, brewed tea over the spirit-lamp with water from the bubbling
spring. In these commonplaces I knew that she at least was finding relief
from that strain of the abnormal under which we had labored so long. To my
surprise I found that I was hungry, and with deep relief I watched Ruth
partake of food and drink even though lightly.



About her seemed to hover something of the ethereal, elusive, and
disquieting. Was it the strangely pellucid light that gave the effect, I
wondered; and knew it was not, for as I scanned her covertly, there fell
upon her face that shadow of inhuman tranquillity, of unearthly withdrawal
which, I guessed, had more than anything else maddened Ventnor into his
attack upon the Disk.



I watched her fight against it, drive it back. White lipped, she raised
her head and met my gaze. And in her eyes I read both terror and—shame.



It came to me that painful as it might be for her the time for questioning
had come.



“Ruth,” I said, “I know it's not necessary to remind you that we're in a
tight place. Every fact and every scrap of knowledge that we can lay hold
of is of the utmost importance in enabling us to determine our course.



“I'm going to repeat your brother's question—what did Norhala do to
you? And what happened when you were floating before the Disk?”



The blaze of interest in Drake's eyes at these questions changed to
amazement at her stricken recoil from them.



“There was nothing,” she whispered—then defiantly—“nothing. I
don't know what you mean.”



“Ruth!” I spoke sharply now, in my own perplexity. “You do know. You must
tell us—for his sake.” I pointed toward Ventnor.



She drew a long breath.



“You're right—of course,” she said unsteadily. “Only I—I
thought maybe I could fight it out myself. But you'll have to know it—there's
a taint upon me.”



I caught in Drake's swift glance the echo of my own thrill of apprehension
for her sanity.



“Yes,” she said, now quietly. “Some new and alien thing within my heart,
my brain, my soul. It came to me from Norhala when we rode the flying
block, and—he—sealed upon me when I was in—his”—again
she crimsoned, “embrace.”



And as we gazed at her, incredulously:



“A thing that urges me to forget you two—and Martin—and all
the world I've known. That tries to pull me from you—from all—to
drift untroubled in some vast calm filled with an ordered ecstasy of
peace. And whose calling I want, God help me, oh, so desperately to heed!



“It whispered to me first,” she said, “from Norhala—when she put her
arm around me. It whispered and then seemed to float from her and cover me
like—like a veil, and from head to foot. It was a quietness and
peace that held within it a happiness at one and the same time utterly
tranquil and utterly free.



“I seemed to be at the doorway to unknown ecstasies—and the life I
had known only a dream—and you, all of you—even Martin, dreams
within a dream. You weren't—real—and you did not—matter.”



“Hypnotism,” muttered Drake, as she paused.



“No.” She shook her head. “No—more than that. The wonder of it grew—and
grew. I thrilled with it. I remember nothing of that ride, saw nothing—except
that once through the peace enfolding me pierced warning that Martin was
in peril, and I broke through to see him clutching Norhala and to see
floating up in her eyes death for him.



“And I saved him—and again forgot. Then, when I saw that beautiful,
flaming Shape—I felt no terror, no fear—only a tremendous—joyous—anticipation,
as though—as though—” She faltered, hung her head, then
leaving that sentence unfinished, whispered: “and when—it—lifted
me it was as though I had come at last out of some endless black ocean of
despair into the full sun of paradise.”



“Ruth!” cried Drake, and at the pain in his cry she winced.



“Wait,” she said, and held up a little, tremulous hand. “You asked—and
now you must listen.”



She was silent; and when once more she spoke her voice was low, curiously
rhythmic; her eyes rapt:



“I was free—free from every human fetter of fear or sorrow or love
or hate; free even of hope—for what was there to hope for when
everything desirable was mine? And I was elemental; one with the eternal
things yet fully conscious that I was—I.



“It was as though I were the shining shadow of a star afloat upon the
breast of some still and hidden woodland pool; as though I were a little
wind dancing among the mountain tops; a mist whirling down a quiet glen; a
shimmering lance of the aurora pulsing in the high solitudes.



“And there was music—strange and wondrous music and terrible, but
not terrible to me—who was part of it. Vast chords and singing
themes that rang like clusters of little swinging stars and harmonies that
were like the very voice of infinite law resolving within itself all
discords. And all—all—passionless, yet—rapturous.



“Out of the Thing that held me, out from its fires pulsed vitality—a
flood of inhuman energy in which I was bathed. And it was as though this
energy were—reassembling me, fitting me even closer to the elemental
things, changing me fully into them.



“I felt the little tendrils touching, caressing—then came the shots.
Awakening was—dreadful, a struggling back from drowning. I saw
Martin—blasted. I drove the—the spell away from me, tore it
away.



“And, O Walter—Dick—it hurt—it hurt—and for a
breath before I ran to him it was like—like coming from a world in
which there was no disorder, no sorrow, no doubts, a rhythmic, harmonious
world of light and music, into—into a world that was like a black
and dirty kitchen.



“And it's there,” her voice rose, hysterically. “It's still within me—whispering,
whispering; urging me away from you, from Martin, from every human thing;
bidding me give myself up, surrender my humanity.



“Its seal,” she sobbed. “No—HIS seal! An alien consciousness sealed
within me, that tries to make the human me a slave—that waits to
overcome my will—and if I surrender gives me freedom, an incredible
freedom—but makes me, being still human, a—monster.”



She hid her face in her hands, quivering.



“If I could sleep,” she wailed. “But I'm afraid to sleep. I think I shall
never sleep again. For sleeping how do I know what I may be when I wake?”



I caught Drake's eye; he nodded. I slipped my hand down into the
medicine-case, brought forth a certain potent and tasteless combination of
drugs which I carry upon explorations.



I dropped a little into her cup, then held it to her lips. Like a child,
unthinking, she obeyed and drank.



“But I'll not surrender.” Her eyes were tragic. “Never think it! I can win—don't
you know I can?”



“Win?” Drake dropped down beside her, drew her toward him. “Bravest girl
I've known—of course you'll win. And remember this—nine-tenths
of what you're thinking now is purely over-wrought nerves and weariness.
You'll win—and we'll win, never doubt it.”



“I don't,” she said. “I know it—oh, it will be hard—but I will—I
will—”














CHAPTER XV. THE HOUSE OF NORHALA



Her eyes closed, her body relaxed; the potion had done its work quickly.
We laid her beside Ventnor on the pile of silken stuffs, covered them both
with a fold, then looked at each other long and silently—and I
wondered whether my face was as grim and drawn as his.



“It appears,” he said at last, curtly, “that it's up to you and me for
powwow quick. I hope you're not sleepy.”



“I am not,” I answered as curtly; the edge of nerves in his manner of
questioning doing nothing to soothe my own, “and even if I were I would
hardly expect to put all the burden of the present problem upon you by
going to sleep.”



“For God's sake don't be a prima donna,” he flared up. “I meant no
offense.”



“I'm sorry, Dick,” I said. “We're both a little jumpy, I guess.” He
nodded; gripped my hand.



“It wouldn't be so bad,” he muttered, “if all four of us were all right.
But Ventnor's down and out, and God alone knows for how long. And Ruth—has
all the trouble we have and some special ones of her own. I've an idea”—he
hesitated—“an idea that there was no exaggeration in that story she
told—an idea that if anything she underplayed it.”



“I, too,” I replied somberly. “And to me it is the most hideous phase of
this whole situation—and for reasons not all connected with Ruth,” I
added.



“Hideous!” he repeated. “Unthinkable—yet all this is unthinkable.
And still—it is! And Ventnor—coming back—that way. Like
a lost soul finding voice.



“Was it raving, Goodwin? Or could he have been—how was it he put it—in
touch with these Things and their purpose? Was that message—truth?”



“Ask yourself that question,” I said. “Man—you know it was truth.
Had not inklings of it come to you even before he spoke? They had to me.
His message was but an interpretation, a synthesis of facts I, for one,
lacked the courage to admit.”



“I, too,” he nodded. “But he went further than that. What did he mean by
the Keeper of the Cones—and that the Things—were vulnerable
under the same law that orders us? And why did he command us to go back to
the city? How could he know—how could he?”



“There's nothing inexplicable in that, at any rate,” I answered. “Abnormal
sensitivity of perception due to the cutting off of all sensual
impressions. There's nothing uncommon in that. You have its most familiar
form in the sensitivity of the blind. You've watched the same thing at
work in certain forms of hypnotic experimentation, haven't you?



“Through the operation of entirely understandable causes the mind gains
the power to react to vibrations that normally pass unperceived; is able
to project itself through this keying up of perception into a wider area
of consciousness than the normal. Just as in certain diseases of the ear
the sufferer, though deaf to sounds within the average range of hearing,
is fully aware of sound vibrations far above and far below those the
healthy ear registers.”



“I know,” he said. “I don't need to be convinced. But we accept these
things in theory—and when we get up against them for ourselves we
doubt.



“How many people are there in Christendom, do you think, who believe that
the Saviour ascended from the dead, but who if they saw it today would
insist upon medical inspection, doctor's certificates, a clinic, and even
after that render a Scotch verdict? I'm not speaking irreverently—I'm
just stating a fact.”



Suddenly he moved away from me, strode over to the curtained oval through
which Norhala had gone.



“Dick,” I cried, following him hastily, “where are you going? What are you
going to do?”



“I'm going after Norhala,” he answered. “I'm going to have a showdown with
her or know the reason why.”



“Drake,” I cried again, aghast, “don't make the mistake Ventnor did.
That's not the way to win through. Don't—I beg you, don't.”



“You're wrong,” he answered stubbornly. “I'm going to get her. She's got
to talk.”



He thrust out a hand to the curtains. Before he could touch them, they
were parted. Out from between them slithered the black eunuch. He stood
motionless, regarding us; in the ink-black eyes a red flame of hatred. I
pushed myself between him and Drake.



“Where is your mistress, Yuruk?” I asked.



“The goddess has gone,” he replied sullenly.



“Gone?” I said suspiciously, for certainly Norhala had not passed us.
“Where?”



“Who shall question the goddess?” he asked. “She comes and she goes as she
pleases.”



I translated this for Drake.



“He's got to show me,” he said. “Don't think I'm going to spill any beans,
Goodwin. But I want to talk to her. I think I'm right, honestly I do.”



After all, I reflected, there was much in his determination to recommend
it. It was the obvious thing to do—unless we admitted that Norhala
was superhuman; and that I would not admit. In command of forces we did
not yet know, en rapport with these People of Metal, sealed with that
alien consciousness Ruth had described—all these, yes. But still a
woman—of that I was certain. And surely Drake could be trusted not
to repeat Ventnor's error.



“Yuruk,” I said, “we think you lie. We would speak to your mistress. Take
us to her.”



“I have told you that the goddess is not here,” he said. “If you do not
believe it is nothing to me. I cannot take you to her for I do not know
where she is. Is it your wish that I take you through her house?”



“It is,” I said.



“The goddess has commanded me to serve you in all things.” He bowed,
sardonically. “Follow.”



Our search was short. We stepped out into what for want of better words I
can describe only as a central hall. It was circular, and strewn with
thick piled small rugs whose hues had been softened by the alchemy of time
into exquisite, shadowy echoes of color.



The walls of this hall were of the same moonstone substance that had
enclosed the chamber upon whose inner threshold we were. They whirled
straight up to the dome in a crystalline, cylindrical cone. Four doorways
like that in which we stood pierced them. Through each of their
curtainings in turn we peered.



All were precisely similar in shape and proportions, radiating in a
lunetted, curved base triangle from the middle chamber; the curvature of
the enclosing globe forming back wall and roof; the translucent slicings
the sides; the circle of floor of the inner hall the truncating lunette.



The first of these chambers was utterly bare. The one opposite held a
half-dozen suits of the lacquered armor, as many wicked looking, short and
double-edged swords and long javelins. The third I judged to be the lair
of Yuruk; within it was a copper brazier, a stand of spears and a gigantic
bow, a quiver full of arrows leaning beside it. The fourth room was
littered with coffers great and small, of wood and of bronze, and all
tightly closed.



The fifth room was beyond question Norhala's bedchamber. Upon its floor
the ancient rugs were thick. A low couch of carven ivory inset with gold
rested a few feet from the doorway. A dozen or more of the chests were
scattered about and flowing over with silken stuffs.



Upon the back of four golden lions stood a high mirror of polished silver.
And close to it, in curiously incongruous domestic array stood a stiffly
marshaled row of sandals. Upon one of the chests were heaped combs and
fillets of shell and gold and ivory studded with jewels blue and yellow
and crimson.



To all of these we gave but a passing glance. We sought for Norhala. And
of her we found no shadow. She had gone even as the black eunuch had said;
flitting unseen past Ruth, perhaps, absorbed in her watch over her
brother; perhaps through some hidden opening in this room of hers.



Yuruk let drop the curtains, sidled back to the first room, we after him.
The two there had not moved. We drew the saddlebags close, propped
ourselves against them.



The black eunuch squatted a dozen feet away, facing us, chin upon his
knees, taking us in with unblinking eyes blank of any emotion. Then he
began to move slowly his tremendously long arms in easy, soothing motion,
the hands running along the floor upon their talons in arcs and circles.
It was curious how these hands seemed to be endowed with a volition of
their own, independent of the arms upon which they swung.



And now I could see only the hands, shuttling so smoothly, so rhythmically
back and forth—weaving so sleepily, so sleepily back and forth—black
hands that dripped sleep—hypnotic.



Hypnotic! I sprang from the lethargy closing upon me. In one quick side
glance I saw Drake's head nodding—nodding in time to the movement of
the black hands. I jumped to my feet, shaking with an intensity of rage
unfamiliar to me; thrust my pistol into the wrinkled face.



“Damn you!” I cried. “Stop that. Stop it and turn your back.”



The corded muscles of the arms contracted, the claws of the slithering
paws drew in as though he were about to clutch me; the ebon pools of eyes
were covered with a frozen film of hate.



He could not have known what was this tube with which I menaced him, but
its threat he certainly sensed and was afraid to meet. He squattered
about, wrapped his arms around his knees, crouched with back toward us.



“What's the matter?” asked Drake drowsily.



“He tried to hypnotize us,” I answered shortly. “And pretty nearly did.”



“So that's what it was.” He was now wide awake. “I watched those hands of
his and got sleepier and sleepier—I guess we'd better tie Mr. Yuruk
up.” He jumped to his feet.



“No,” I said, restraining him. “No. He's safe enough as long as we're on
the alert. I don't want to use any force on him yet. Wait until we know we
can get something worth while by doing it.”



“All right,” he nodded, grimly. “But when the time comes I'm telling you
straight, Doc, I'm going the limit. There's something about that human
spider that makes me itch to squash him—slowly.”



“I'll have no compunction—when it's worth while,” I answered as
grimly.



We sank down again against the saddlebags; Drake brought out a black pipe,
looked at it sorrowfully; at me appealingly.



“All mine was on that pony that bolted,” I answered his wistfulness.



“All mine was on my beast, too,” he sighed. “And I lost my pouch in that
spurt from the ruins.”



He sighed again, clamped white teeth down upon the stem.



“Of course,” he said at last, “if Ventnor was right in that—that
disembodied analysis of his, it's rather—well, terrifying, isn't
it?”



“It's all of that,” I replied, “and considerably more.”



“Metal, he said,” Drake mused. “Things of metal with brains of thinking
crystal and their blood the lightnings. You accept that?”



“So far as my own observation has gone—yes,” I said. “Metallic yet
mobile. Inorganic but with all the quantities we have hitherto thought
only those of the organic and with others added. Crystalline, of course,
in structure and highly complex. Activated by magnetic-electric forces
consciously exerted and as much a part of their life as brain energy and
nerve currents are of our human life. Animate, moving, sentient
combinations of metal and electric energy.”



He said:



“The opening of the Disk from the globe and of the two blasting stars from
the pyramids show the flexibility of the outer—plate would you call
it? I couldn't help thinking of the armadillo after I had time to think at
all.”



“It may be”—I struggled against the conviction now strong upon me—“it
may be that within that metallic shell is an organic body, something soft—animal,
as there is within the horny carapace of the turtle, the nacreous valves
of the oyster, the shells of the crustaceans—it may be that even
their inner surface is organic—”



“No,” he interrupted, “if there is a body—as we know a body—it
must be between the outer surface and the inner, for the latter is
crystal, jewel hard, impenetrable.



“Goodwin—Ventnor's bullets hit fair. I saw them strike. They did not
ricochet—they dropped dead. Like flies dashed up against a rock—and
the Thing was no more conscious of their striking than a rock would have
been of those flies.”



“Drake,” I said, “my own conviction is that these creatures are absolutely
metallic, entirely inorganic—incredible, unknown forms. Let us go on
that basis.”



“I think so, too,” he nodded; “but I wanted you to say it first. And yet—is
it so incredible, Goodwin? What is the definition of vital intelligence—sentience?



“Haeckel's is the accepted one. Anything which can receive a stimulus,
that can react to a stimulus and retains memory of a stimulus must be
called an intelligent, conscious entity. The gap between what we have long
called the organic and the inorganic is steadily decreasing. Do you know
of the remarkable experiments of Lillie upon various metals?”



“Vaguely,” I said.



“Lillie,” he went on, “proved that under the electric current and other
exciting mediums metals exhibited practically every reaction of the human
nerve and muscle. It grew weary, rested, and after resting was perceptibly
stronger than before; it got what was practically indigestion, and it
exhibited a peculiar but unmistakable memory. Also, he found, it could
acquire disease and die.



“Lillie concluded that there existed a real metallic consciousness. It was
Le Bon who first proved also that metal is more sensitive than man, and
that its immobility is only apparent. (Le Bon in 'Evolution of Matter,'
Chapter eleven.)



“Take the block of magnetic iron that stands so gray and apparently
lifeless, subject it to a magnetic current lifeless, what happens? The
iron block is composed of molecules which under ordinary conditions are
disposed in all possible directions indifferently. But when the current
passes through there is tremendous movement in that apparently inert mass.
All of the tiny particles of which it is composed turn and shift until
their north poles all point more or less approximately in the direction of
the magnetic force.



“When that happens the block itself becomes a magnet, filled with and
surrounded by a field of magnetic energy; instinct with it. Outwardly it
has not moved; actually there has been prodigious motion.”



“But it is not conscious motion,” I objected.



“Ah, but how do you know?” he asked. “If Jacques Loeb* is right, that
action of the iron molecules is every bit as conscious a movement as the
least and the greatest of our own. There is absolutely no difference
between them.



“Your and my and its every movement is nothing but an involuntary and
inevitable reaction to a certain stimulus. If he's right, then I'm a
buttercup—but that's neither here nor there. Loeb—all he did
was to restate destiny, one of humanity's oldest ideas, in the terms of
tropisms, infusoria and light. Omar Khayyam chemically reincarnated in the
Rockefeller Institute. Nevertheless those who accept his theories have to
admit that there is essentially no difference between their impulses and
the rush of filings toward a magnet.



“Equally nevertheless, Goodwin, the iron does meet Haeckel's three tests—it
can receive a stimulus, it does react to that stimulus and it retains
memory of it; for even after the current has ceased it remains changed in
tensile strength, conductivity and other qualities that were modified by
the passage of that current; and as time passes this memory fades.
Precisely as some human experience increases wariness, caution, which
keying up of qualities remains with us after the experience has passed,
and fades away in the ratio of our sensitivity plus retentiveness divided
by the time elapsing from the original experience—exactly as it is
in the iron.”



* Professor Jacques Loeb, of the Rockefeller Institute, New
York, “The Mechanistic Conception of Life.”













CHAPTER XVI. CONSCIOUS METAL!



“Granted,” I acquiesced. “We now come to their means of locomotion. In its
simplest terms all locomotion is progress through space against the force
of gravitation. Man's walk is a series of rhythmic stumbles against this
force that constantly strives to drag him down to earth's face and keep
him pressed there. Gravitation is an etheric—magnetic vibration akin
to the force which holds, to use your simile again, Drake, the filing
against the magnet. A walk is a constant breaking of the current.



“Take a motion picture of a man walking and run it through the lantern
rapidly and he seems to be flying. We have none of the awkward fallings
and recoveries that are the tempo of walking as we see it.



“I take it that the movement of these Things is a conscious breaking of
the gravitational current just as much as is our own movement, but by a
rhythm so swift that it appears to be continuous.



“Doubtless if we could so control our sight as to admit the vibrations of
light slowly enough we would see this apparently smooth motion as a series
of leaps—just as we do when the motion-picture operator slows down
his machine sufficiently to show us walking in a series of stumbles.



“Very well—so far, then, we have nothing in this phenomenon which
the human mind cannot conceive as possible; therefore intellectually we
still remain masters of the phenomena; for it is only that which human
thought cannot encompass which it need fear.”



“Metallic,” he said, “and crystalline. And yet—why not? What are we
but bags of skin filled with certain substances in solution and stretched
over a supporting and mobile mechanism largely made up of lime? Out of
that primeval jelly which Gregory * calls Protobion came after untold
millions of years us with our skins, our nails, and our hair; came, too,
the serpents with their scales, the birds with their feathers; the horny
hide of the rhinoceros and the fairy wings of the butterfly; the shell of
the crab, the gossamer loveliness of the moth and the shimmering wonder of
the mother-of-pearl.



* J. W. Gregory, F.R.S.D.Sc., Professor of Geology,
University of Glasgow.


“Is there any greater gap between any of these and the metallic? I think
not.”



“Not materially,” I answered. “No. But there remains—consciousness!”



“That,” he said, “I cannot understand. Ventnor spoke of—how did he
put it?—a group consciousness, operating in our sphere and in
spheres above and below ours, with senses known and unknown. I got—glimpses—Goodwin,
but I cannot understand.”



“We have agreed for reasons that seem sufficient to us to call these
Things metallic, Dick,” I replied. “But that does not necessarily mean
that they are composed of any metal that we know. Nevertheless, being
metal, they must be of crystalline structure.



“As Gregory has pointed out, crystals and what we call living matter had
an equal start in the first essentials of life. We cannot conceive life
without giving it the attribute of some sort of consciousness. Hunger
cannot be anything but conscious, and there is no other stimulus to eat
but hunger.



“The crystals eat. The extraction of power from food is conscious because
it is purposeful, and there can be no purpose without consciousness;
similarly the power to work from such derived energy is also purposeful
and therefore conscious. The crystals do both. And the crystals can
transmit all these abilities to their children, just as we do. For
although there would seem to be no reason why they should not continue to
grow to gigantic size under favorable conditions—yet they do not.
They reach a size beyond which they do not develop.



“Instead, they bud—give birth, in fact—to smaller ones, which
increase until they reach the size of the preceding generation. And like
the children of man and animals, these younger generations grow on
precisely as their progenitors!



“Very well, then—we arrive at the conception of a metallically
crystalline being, which by some explosion of the force of evolution has
burst from the to us familiar and apparently inert stage into these Things
that hold us. And is there any greater difference between the forms with
which we are familiar and them than there is between us and the crawling
amphibian which is our remote ancestor? Or between that and the amoeba—the
little swimming stomach from which it evolved? Or the amoeba and the inert
jelly of the Protobion?



“As for what Ventnor calls a group consciousness I would assume that he
means a communal intelligence such as that shown by the bees and the ants—that
in the case of the former Maeterlinck calls the 'Spirit of the Hive.' It
is shown in their groupings—just as the geometric arrangement of
those groupings shows also clearly their crystalline intelligence.



“I submit that in their rapid coordination either for attack or movement
or work without apparent communication having passed between the units,
there is nothing more remarkable than the swarming of a hive of bees where
also without apparent communication just so many waxmakers, nurses,
honey-gatherers, chemists, bread-makers, and all the varied specialists of
the hive go with the old queen, leaving behind sufficient number of each
class for the needs of the young queen.



“All this apportionment is effected without any means of communication
that we recognize. Still it is most obviously intelligent selection. For
if it were haphazard all the honeymakers might leave and the hive starve,
or all the chemists might go and the food for the young bees not be
properly prepared—and so on and so on.”



“But metal,” he muttered, “and conscious. It's all very well—but
where did that consciousness come from? And what is it? And where did they
come from? And most of all, why haven't they overrun the world before
this?



“Such development as theirs, such an evolution, presupposes aeons of time—long
as it took us to drag up from the lizards. What have they been doing—why
haven't they been ready to strike—if Ventnor's right—at
humanity until now?”



“I don't know,” I answered, helplessly. “But evolution is not the slow,
plodding process that Darwin thought. There seem to be explosions—nature
will create a new form almost in a night. Then comes the long ages of
development and adjustment, and suddenly another new race appears.



“It might be so of these—some extraordinary conditions that shaped
them. Or they might have developed through the ages in spaces within the
earth—there's that incredible abyss we saw that is evidently one of
their highways. Or they might have dropped here upon some fragment of a
broken world, found in this valley the right conditions and developed in
amazing rapidity. * They're all possible theories—take your pick.”



* Professor Svante Arrhenius's theory of propagation of life
by means of minute spores carried through space. See his
“Worlds in the Making.”—W.T.G.


“Something's held them back—and they're rushing to a climax,” he
whispered. “Ventnor's right about that—I feel it. And what can we
do?”



“Go back to their city,” I said. “Go back as he ordered. I believe he
knows what he's talking about. And I believe he'll be able to help us. It
wasn't just a request he made, nor even an appeal—it was a command.”



“But what can we do—just two men—against these Things?” he
groaned.



“Maybe we'll find out—when we're back in the city,” I answered.



“Well,” his old reckless cheerfulness came back to him, “in every crisis
of this old globe it's been up to one man to turn the trick. We're two.
And at the worst we can only go down fighting a little before the rest of
us. So, after all, whatEVER the hell, WHAT the hell.”



For a time we were silent.



“Well,” he said at last, “we have to go to the city in the morning.” He
laughed. “Sounds as though we were living in the suburbs, somehow, doesn't
it?”



“It can't be many hours before dawn,” I said. “Turn in for a while, I'll
wake you when I think you've slept enough.”



“It doesn't seem fair,” he protested, but sleepily.



“I'm not sleepy,” I told him; nor was I.



But whether I was or not, I wanted to question Yuruk, uninterrupted and
undisturbed.



Drake stretched himself out. When his breathing showed him fast asleep
indeed, I slipped over to the black eunuch and crouched, right hand close
to the butt of my automatic, facing him.














CHAPTER XVII. YURUK



“Yuruk,” I whispered, “you love us as the wheat field loves the hail; we
are as welcome to you as the death cord to the condemned. Lo, a door
opened into a land of unpleasant dreams you thought sealed, and we came
through. Answer my questions truthfully and it may be that we shall return
through that door.”



Interest welled up in the depths of the black eyes.



“There is a way from here,” he muttered. “Nor does it pass through—Them.
I can show it to you.”



I had not been blind to the flash of malice, of cunning, that had shot
across the wrinkled face.



“Where does that way lead?” I asked. “There were those who sought us; men
clad in armor with javelins and arrows. Does your way lead to them,
Yuruk?”



For a time he hesitated, the lashless lids half closed.



“Yes,” he said sullenly. “The way leads to them; to their place. But will
it not be safer for you there—among your kind?”



“I don't know that it will,” I answered promptly. “Those who are unlike us
smote those who are like us and drove them back when they would have taken
and slain us. Why is it not better to remain with them than to go to our
kind who would destroy us?”



“They would not,” he said “If you gave them—her.” He thrust a long
thumb backward toward sleeping Ruth. “Cherkis would forgive much for her.
And why should you not? She is only a woman.”



He spat—in a way that made me want to kill him.



“Besides,” he ended, “have you no arts to amuse him?”



“Cherkis?” I asked.



“Cherkis,” he whined. “Is Yuruk a fool not to know that in the world
without, new things have arisen since long ago we fled from Iskander into
the secret valley? What have you to beguile Cherkis beyond this woman
flesh? Much, I think. Go then to him—unafraid.”



Cherkis? There was a familiar sound to that. Cherkis? Of course—it
was the name of Xerxes, the Persian Conqueror, corrupted by time into this—Cherkis.
And Iskander? Equally, of course—Alexander. Ventnor had been right.



“Yuruk,” I demanded directly, “is she whom you call goddess—Norhala—of
the people of Cherkis?”



“Long ago,” he answered; “long, long ago there was trouble in their city,
even in the great dwelling place of Cherkis. I fled with her who was the
mother of the goddess. There were twenty of us; and we fled here—by
the way which I will show you—”



He leered cunningly; I gave no sign of interest.



“She who was the mother of the goddess found favor in the sight of the
ruler here,” he went on. “But after a time she grew old and ugly and
withered. So he slew her—like a little mound of dust she danced and
blew away after he had slain her; and also he slew others who had grown
displeasing to him. He blasted me—as he was blasted—” He
pointed to Ventnor.



“Then it was that, recovering, I found my crooked shoulder. The goddess
was born here. She is kin to Him Who Rules! How else could she shed the
lightnings? Was not the father of Iskander the god Zeus Ammon, who came to
Iskander's mother in the form of a great snake? Well? At any rate the
goddess was born—shedder of the lightnings even from her birth. And
she is as you see her.



“Cleave to your kind! Cleave to your kind!” Suddenly he shrilled. “Better
is it to be whipped by your brother than to be eaten by the tiger. Cleave
to your kind. Look—I will show you the way to them.”



He sprang to his feet, clasped my wrist in one of his long hands, led me
through the curtained oval into the cylindrical hall, parted the
curtainings of Norhala's bedroom and pushed me within. Over the floor he
slid, still holding fast to me, and pressed against the farther wall.



An ovoid slice of the gemlike material slid aside, revealing a doorway. I
glimpsed a path, a trail, leading into a forest pallid green beneath the
wan light. This way thrust itself like a black tongue into the boskage and
vanished in the depths.



“Follow it.” He pointed. “Take those who came with you and follow it.”



The wrinkles upon his face writhed with his eagerness.



“You will go?” panted Yuruk. “You will take them and go by that path?”



“Not yet,” I answered absently. “Not yet.”



And was brought abruptly to full alertness, vigilance, by the flame of
rage that filled the eyes thrust so close.



“Lead back,” I directed curtly. He slid the door into place, turned
sullenly. I followed, wondering what were the sources of the bitter hatred
he so plainly bore for us; the reasons for his eagerness to be rid of us
despite the commands of this woman who to him at least was goddess.



And by that curious human habit of seeking for the complex when the simple
answer lies close, failed to recognize that it was jealousy of us that was
the root of his behavior; that he wished to be, as it would seem he had
been for years, the only human thing near Norhala; failed to realize this,
and with Ruth and Drake was terribly to pay for this failure.



I looked down upon the pair, sleeping soundly; upon Ventnor lost still in
trance.



“Sit,” I ordered the eunuch. “And turn your back to me.”



I dropped down beside Drake, my mind wrestling with the mystery, but every
sense alert for movement from the black. Glibly enough I had passed over
Dick's questioning as to the consciousness of the Metal People; now I
faced it knowing it to be the very crux of these incredible phenomena;
admitting, too, that despite all my special pleading, about that point
swirled in my own mind the thickest mists of uncertainty. That their sense
of order was immensely beyond a man's was plain.



As plain was it that their knowledge of magnetic force and its
manipulation were far beyond the sphere of humanity. That they had
realization of beauty this palace of Norhala's proved—and no human
imagination could have conceived it nor human hands have made its thought
of beauty real. What were their senses through which their consciousness
fed?



Nine in number had been the sapphire ovals set within the golden zone of
the Disk. Clearly it came to me that these were sense organs!



But—nine senses!



And the great stars—how many had they? And the cubes—did they
open as did globe and pyramid?



Consciousness itself—after all what is it? A secretion of the brain?
The cumulative expression, wholly chemical, of the multitudes of cells
that form us? The inexplicable governor of the city of the body of which
these myriads of cells are the citizens—and created by them out of
themselves to rule?



Is it what many call the soul? Or is it a finer form of matter, a
self-realizing force, which uses the body as its vehicle just as other
forces use for their vestments other machines? After all, I thought, what
is this conscious self of ours, the ego, but a spark of realization
running continuously along the path of time within the mechanism we call
the brain; making contact along that path as the electric spark at the end
of a wire?



Is there a sea of this conscious force which laps the shores of the
farthest-flung stars; that finds expression in everything—man and
rock, metal and flower, jewel and cloud? Limited in its expression only by
the limitations of that which animates, and in essence the same in all. If
so, then this problem of the life of the Metal People ceased to be a
problem; was answered!



So thinking I became aware of increasing light; strode past Yuruk to the
door and peeped out. Dawn was paling the sky. I stooped over Drake, shook
him. On the instant he was awake, alert.



“I only need a little sleep, Dick,” I said. “When the sun is well up, call
me.”



“Why, it's dawn,” he whispered. “Goodwin, you ought not to have let me
sleep so long. I feel like a damned pig.”



“Never mind,” I said. “But watch the eunuch closely.”



I rolled myself up in his warm blanket; sank almost instantly into
dreamless slumber.














CHAPTER XVIII. INTO THE PIT



High was the sun when I awakened; or so, I supposed, opening my eyes upon
a flood of daylight. As I lay, lazily, recollection rushed upon me.



It was no sky into which I was gazing; it was the dome of Norhala's elfin
home. And Drake had not aroused me. Why? And how long had I slept?



I jumped to my feet, stared about. Ruth nor Drake nor the black eunuch was
there!



“Ruth!” I shouted. “Drake!”



There was no answer. I ran to the doorway. Peering up into the white vault
of the heavens I set the time of day as close to seven; I had slept then
three hours, more or less. Yet short as that time of slumber had been, I
felt marvelously refreshed, reenergized; the effect, I was certain, of the
extraordinarily tonic qualities of the atmosphere of this place. But where
were the others? Where Yuruk?



I heard Ruth's laughter. Some hundred yards to the left, half hidden by a
screen of flowering shrubs, I saw a small meadow. Within it a half-dozen
little white goats nuzzled around her and Dick. She was milking one of
them.



Reassured, I drew back into the chamber, knelt over Ventnor. His condition
was unchanged. My gaze fell upon the pool that had been Norhala's bath.
Longingly I looked at it; then satisfying myself that the milking process
was not finished, slipped off my clothes and splashed about.



I had just time to get back in my clothes when through the doorway came
the pair, each carrying a porcelain pannikin full of milk.



There was no shadow of fear or horror on her face. It was the old Ruth who
stood before me; nor was there effort in the smile she gave me. She had
been washed clean in the waters of sleep.



“Don't worry, Walter,” she said. “I know what you're thinking. But I'm—ME
again.”



“Where is Yuruk?” I turned to Drake bruskly to smother the sob of sheer
happiness I felt rising in my throat; and at his wink and warning grimace
abruptly forebore to press the question.



“You men pick out the things and I'll get breakfast ready,” said Ruth.



Drake picked up the teakettle and motioned me before him.



“About Yuruk,” he whispered when he had gotten outside. “I gave him a
little object lesson. Persuaded him to go down the line a bit, showed him
my pistol, and then picked off one of Norhala's goats with it. Hated to do
it, but I knew it would be good for his soul.



“He gave one screech and fell on his face and groveled. Thought it was a
lightning bolt, I figure; decided I had been stealing Norhala's stuff.
'Yuruk,' I told him, 'that's what you'll get, and worse, if you lay a
finger on that girl inside there.'”



“And then what happened?” I asked.



“He beat it back there.” He grinned, pointing toward the forest through
which ran the path the eunuch had shown me. “Probably hiding back of a
tree.”



As we filled the container at the outer spring, I told him of the
revelations and the offer Yuruk had made to me.



“Whew-w!” he whistled. “In the nutcracker, eh? Trouble behind us and
trouble in front of us.”



“When do we start?” he asked, as we turned back.



“Right after we've eaten,” I answered. “There's no use putting it off. How
do you feel about it?”



“Frankly, like the chief guest at a lynching party,” he said. “Curious but
none too cheerful.”



Nor was I. I was filled with a fever of scientific curiosity. But I was
not cheerful—no!



We ministered to Ventnor as well as we could; forcing open his set jaws,
thrusting a thin rubber tube down past his windpipe into his gullet and
dropping through it a few ounces of the goat milk. Our own breakfasting
was silent enough.



We could not take Ruth with us upon our journey; that was certain; she
must stay here with her brother. She would be safer in Norhala's home than
where we were going, of course, and yet to leave her was most distressing.
After all, I wondered, was there any need of both of us taking the
journey; would not one do just as well?



Drake could stay—



“No use of putting all our eggs in one basket,” I broached the subject.
“I'll go down by myself while you stay and help Ruth. You can always
follow if I don't turn up in a reasonable time.”



His indignation at this proposal was matched only by her own.



“You'll go with him, Dick Drake,” she cried, “or I'll never look at or
speak to you again!”



“Good Lord! Did you think for a minute I wouldn't?” Pain and wrath
struggled on his face. “We go together or neither of us goes. Ruth will be
all right here, Goodwin. The only thing she has any cause to fear is Yuruk—and
he's had his lesson.



“Besides, she'll have the rifles and her pistols, and she knows how to use
them. What d'ye mean by making such a proposition as that?” His
indignation burst all bounds.



Lamely I tried to justify myself.



“I'll be all right,” said Ruth. “I'm not afraid of Yuruk. And none of
these Things will hurt me—not after—not after—” Her eyes
fell, her lips quivered, then she faced us steadily. “Don't ask me how I
know that,” she said quietly. “Believe me, I do know it. I am closer to—them
than you two are. And if I choose I can call upon that alien strength
their master gave me. It is for you two that I fear.”



“No fear for us,” Drake burst out hastily. “We're Norhala's little
playthings. We're tabu. Take it from me, Ruth, I'd bet my head there isn't
one of these Things, great or small, and no matter how many, that doesn't
by this time know all about us.



“We'll probably be received with demonstrations of interest by the
populace as welcome guests. Probably we'll find a sign—'Welcome to
our City'—hung up over the front gate.”



She smiled, a trifle tremulously.



“We'll come back,” he said. Suddenly he leaned forward, put his hands on
her shoulders. “Do you think there is anything that could keep me from
coming back?” he whispered.



She trembled, wide eyes searching deep into his.



“Well,” I broke in, a bit uncomfortably, “we'd better be starting. I think
as Drake does, that we're tabu. Barring accident there's no danger. And if
I guess right about these Things, accident is impossible.”



“As inconceivable as the multiplication table going wrong,” he laughed,
straightening.



And so we made ready. Our rifles would be worse than useless, we knew; our
pistols we decided to carry as Drake put it, “for comfort.” Canteens
filled with water; a couple of emergency rations, a few instruments,
including a small spectroscope, a selection from the medical kit—all
these packed in a little haversack which he threw over his broad
shoulders.



I pocketed my compact but exceedingly powerful field-glasses. To my
poignant and everlasting regret my camera had been upon the bolting pony,
and Ventnor had long been out of films for his.



We were ready for our journey.



Our path led straight away, a smooth and dark-gray road whose surface
resembled cement packed under enormous pressure. It was all of fifty feet
wide and now, in daylight, glistened faintly as though overlaid with some
vitreous coating. It narrowed abruptly into a wedged way that stopped at
the threshold of Norhala's door.



Diminishing through the distance, it stretched straight as an arrow onward
and vanished between perpendicular cliffs which formed the frowning
gateway through which the night before we had passed upon the coursing
cubes from the pit of the city. Here, as then, a mistiness checked the
gaze.



Ruth with us, we made a brief inspection of the surroundings of Norhala's
house. It was set as though in the narrowest portion of an hour-glass. The
precipitous walls marched inward from the gateway forming the lower half
of the figure; at the back they swung apart at a wider angle.



This upper part of the hour-glass was filled with a park-like forest. It
was closed, perhaps twenty miles away, by a barrier of cliffs.



How, I wondered, did the path which Yuruk had pointed out to me pierce
them? Was it by pass or tunnel; and why was it the armored men had not
found and followed it?



The waist between these two mountain wedges was a valley not more than a
mile wide. Norhala's house stood in its center; and it was like a garden,
dotted with flowering and fragrant lilies and here and there a tiny green
meadow. The great globe of blue that was Norhala's dwelling seemed less to
rest upon the ground than to emerge from it; as though its basic
curvatures were hidden in the earth.



What was its substance I could not tell. It was as though built of the
lacquer of the gems whose colors it held. And beautiful, wondrously,
incredibly beautiful it was—an immense bubble of froth of molten
sapphires and turquoises.



We had not time to study its beauties. A few last instructions to Ruth,
and we set forth down the gray road. Hardly had we taken a few steps when
there came a faint cry from her.



“Dick! Dick—come here!”



He sprang to her, caught her hands in his. For a moment, half frightened
it seemed, she considered him.



“Dick,” I heard her whisper. “Dick—come back safe to me!”



I saw his arms close about her, hers tighten around his neck; black hair
touched the silken brown curls, their lips met, clung. I turned away.



In a little time he joined me; head down, silent, he strode along beside
me, utterly dejected.



A hundred more yards and we turned. Ruth was still standing on the
threshold of the house of mystery, watching us. She waved her hands,
flitted in, was hidden from us. And Drake still silent, we pushed on.



The walls of the gateway were close. The sparse vegetation along the base
of the cliffs had ceased; the roadway itself had merged into the smooth,
bare floor of the canyon. From vertical edge to vertical edge of the rocky
portal stretched a curtain of shimmering mist. As we drew nearer we saw
that this was motionless, and less like vapor of water than vapor of
light; it streamed in oddly fixed lines like atoms of crystals in a still
solution. Drake thrust an arm within it, waved it; the mist did not move.
It seemed instead to interpenetrate the arm—as though bone and flesh
were spectral, without power to dislodge the shining particles from
position.



We passed within it—side by side.



Instantly I knew that whatever these veils were, they were not moisture.
The air we breathed was dry, electric. I was sensible of a decided
stimulation, a pleasant tingling along every nerve, a gaiety almost
light-headed. We could see each other quite plainly, the rocky floor on
which we trod as well. Within this vapor of light there was no ghost of
sound; it was utterly empty of it. I saw Drake turn to me, his mouth open
in a laugh, his lips move in speech—and although he bent close to my
ear, I heard nothing. He frowned, puzzled, and walked on.



Abruptly we stepped into an opening, a pocket of clear air. Our ears were
filled with a high, shrill humming as unpleasantly vibrant as the shriek
of a sand blast. Six feet to our right was the edge of the ledge on which
we stood; beyond it was a sheer drop into space. A shaft piercing down
into the void and walled with the mists.



But it was not that shaft that made us clutch each other. No! It was that
through it uprose a colossal column of the cubes. It stood a hundred feet
from us. Its top was another hundred feet above the level of our ledge and
its length vanished in the depths.



And its head was a gigantic spinning wheel, yards in thickness, tapering
at its point of contact with the cliff wall into a diameter half that of
the side closest the column, gleaming with flashes of green flame and
grinding with tremendous speed at the face of the rock.



Over it, attached to the cliff, was a great vizored hood of some pale
yellow metal, and it was this shelter that cutting off the vaporous light
like an enormous umbrella made the pocket of clarity in which we stood,
the shaft up which sprang the pillar.



All along the length of that column as far as we could see the myriad tiny
eyes of the Metal People shone out upon us, not twinkling mischievously,
but—grotesque as this may seem, I cannot help it—wide with
surprise.



Only an instant longer did the great wheel spin. I saw the screaming rock
melting beneath it, dropping like lava. Then, as though it had received
some message, abruptly its motion now ceased.



It tilted; looked down upon us!



I noted that its grinding surface was studded thickly with the smaller
pyramids and that the tips of these were each capped with what seemed to
be faceted gems gleaming with the same pale yellow radiance as the Shrine
of the Cones.



The column was bending; the wheel approaching.



Drake seized me by the arm, drew me swiftly back into the mists. We were
shrouded in their silences. Step by step we went on, peering for the edge
of the shelf, feeling in fancy that prodigious wheeled face stealing upon
us; afraid to look behind lest in looking we might step too close to the
unseen verge.



Yard after yard we slowly covered. Suddenly the vapors thinned; we passed
out of them—



A chaos of sound beat about us. The clanging of a million anvils; the
clamor of a million forges; the crashing of a hundred years of thunder;
the roarings of a thousand hurricanes. The prodigious bellowings of the
Pit beating against us now as they had when we had flown down the long
ramp into the depths of the Sea of Light.



Instinct with unthinkable power was that clamor; the very voice of Force.
Stunned, nay BLINDED, by it, we covered ears and eyes.



As before, the clangor died, leaving in its wake a bewildered silence.
Then that silence began to throb with a vast humming, and through that
humming rang a murmur as that of a river of diamonds.



We opened our eyes, felt awe grip our throats as though a hand had
clutched them.



Difficult, difficult almost beyond thought is it for me now to essay to
draw in words the scene before us then. For although I can set down what
it was we saw, I nor any man can transmute into phrases its essence, its
spirit, the intangible wonder that was its synthesis—the appallingly
beautiful, soul-shaking strangeness of it, its grandeur, its fantasy, and
its alien terror.



The Domain of the Metal Monster—it was filled like a chalice with
Its will; was the visible expression of that will.



We stood at the very rim of a wide ledge. We looked down into an immense
pit, shaped into a perfect oval, thirty miles in length I judged, and half
that as wide, and rimmed with colossal precipices. We were at the upper
end of this deep valley and on the tip of its axis; I mean that it
stretched longitudinally before us along the line of greatest length. Five
hundred feet below was the pit's floor. Gone were the clouds of light that
had obscured it the night before; the air crystal clear; every detail
standing out with stereoscopic sharpness.



First the eyes rested upon a broad band of fluorescent amethyst, ringing
the entire rocky wall. It girdled the cliffs at a height of ten thousand
feet, and from this flaming zone, as though it clutched them, fell the
curtains of sparkling mist, the enigmatic, sound-slaying vapors.



But now I saw that all of these veils were not motionless like those
through which we had just passed. To the northwest they were pulsing like
the aurora, and like the aurora they were shot through with swift
iridescences, spectrums, polychromatic gleamings. And always these were
ordered, geometric—like immense and flitting prismatic crystals
flying swiftly to the very edges of the veils, then darting as swiftly
back.



From zone and veils the gaze leaped to the incredible City towering not
two miles away from us.



Blue black, shining, sharply cut as though from polished steel, it reared
full five thousand feet on high!



How great it was I could not tell, for the height of its precipitous walls
barred the vision. The frowning facade turned toward us was, I estimated,
five miles in length. Its colossal scarp struck the eyes like a blow; its
shadow, falling upon us, checked the heart. It was overpowering—dreadful
as that midnight city of Dis that Dante saw rising up from another pit.



It was a metal city, mountainous.



Featureless, smooth, the immense wall of it heaved heavenward. It should
have been blind, that vast oblong face—but it was not blind. From it
radiated alertness, vigilance. It seemed to gaze toward us as though every
foot were manned with sentinels; guardians invisible to the eyes whose
concentration of watchfulness was caught by some subtle hidden sense
higher than sight.



It was a metal city, mountainous and—AWARE.



About its base were huge openings. Through and around these portals
swirled hordes of the Metal People; in units and in combinations coming
and going, streaming in and out, forming as they came and went patterns
about the openings like the fretted spume of great breakers surging into,
retreating from, ocean-bitten gaps in some iron-bound coast.



From the immensity of the City the eyes dropped back to the Pit in which
it lay. Its floor was plaquelike, a great plane smooth as though turned by
potter's wheel, broken by no mound nor hillock, slope nor terrace; level,
horizontal, flawlessly flat. On it was no green living thing—no tree
nor bush, meadow nor covert.



It was alive with movement. A ferment that was as purposeful as it was
mechanical, a ferment symmetrical, geometrical, supremely ordered—



The surging of the Metal Hordes.



There they moved beneath us, these enigmatic beings, in a countless host.
They marched and countermarched in battalions, in regiments, in armies.
Far to the south I glimpsed a company of colossal shapes like mobile,
castellated and pyramidal mounts. They were circling, weaving about each
other with incredible rapidity—like scores of great pyramids crowned
with gigantic turrets and dancing. From these turrets came vivid flashes,
lightning bright—on their wake the rolling echoes of faraway
thunder.



Out of the north sped a squadron of obelisks from whose tops flamed and
flared the immense spinning wheels, appearing at this distance like fiery
whirling disks.



Up from their setting the Metal People lifted themselves in a thousand
incredible shapes, shapes squared and globed and spiked and shifting
swiftly into other thousands as incredible. I saw a mass of them draw
themselves up into the likeness of a tent skyscraper high; hang so for an
instant, then writhe into a monstrous chimera of a dozen towering legs
that strode away like a gigantic headless and bodiless tarantula in steps
two hundred feet long. I watched mile-long lines of them shape and reshape
into circles, into interlaced lozenges and pentagons—then lift in
great columns and shoot through the air in unimaginable barrage.



Through all this incessant movement I sensed plainly purpose, knew that it
was definite activity toward a definite end, caught the clear suggestion
of drill, of maneuver.



And when the shiftings of the Metal Hordes permitted we saw that all the
flat floor of the valley was stripped and checkered, stippled and
tessellated with every color, patterned with enormous lozenges and
squares, rhomboids and parallelograms, pentagons and hexagons and
diamonds, lunettes, circles and spirals; harlequined yet harmonious;
instinct with a grotesque suggestion of a super-Futurism.



But always this patterning was ordered, always COHERENT. As though it were
a page on which was spelled some untranslatable other world message.



Fourth Dimensional revelations by some Euclidean deity! Commandments
traced by some mathematical God!



Looping across the vale, emerging from the sparkling folds of the
southernmost curtainings and vanishing into the gleaming veils of the
easternmost, ran a broad ribbon of pale-green jade; not straightly but
with manifold convolutions and flourishes. It was like a sentence in
Arabic.



It was margined with sapphire blue. All along its twisting course two
broad bands of jet margined the cerulean shore. It was spanned by scores
of flashing crystal arches. Nor were these bridges—even from that
distance I knew they were no bridges. From them came the crystalline
murmurings.



Jade? This stream jade? If so then it must be in truth molten, for I
caught its swift and polished rushing! It was no jade. It was in truth a
river; a river running like a writing across a patterned plane.



I looked upward—up to the circling peaks. They were a stupendous
coronet thrusting miles deep into the dazzling sky. I raised my glasses,
swept them. In color they were an immense and variegated flower with
countless multiform petals of stone; in outline they were a ring of
fortresses built by fantastic unknown Gods.



Up they thrust—domed and arched, spired and horned, pyramided,
fanged and needled. Here were palisades of burning orange with barbicans
of incandescent bronze; there aiguilles of azure rising from bastions of
cinnabar red; turrets of royal purple, obelisks of indigo; titanic forts
whose walls were splashed with vermilion, with citron yellows and with
rust of rubies; watch towers of flaming scarlet.



Scattered among them were the flashing emeralds of the glaciers and the
immense pallid baroques of the snow fields.



Like a diadem the summits ringed the Pit. Below them ran the ring of
flashing amethyst with its aural mists. Between them lay the vast and
patterned flat covered with still symbol and inexplicable movement. Under
their summits brooded the blue black, metallic mass of the Seeing City.



Within circling walls, over plain and from the City hovered a cosmic
spirit not to be understood by man. Like an emanation of stars and space,
it was yet gem fine and gem hard, crystalline and metallic, lapidescent
and—



Conscious!



Down from the ledge where we stood fell a steep ramp, similar to that by
which, in the darkness, we had descended. It dropped at an angle of at
least forty-five degrees; its surface was smooth and polished.



Through the mists at our back stole a shining block. It paused, seemed to
perk itself; spun so that in turn each of its six faces took us in.



I felt myself lifted upon it by multitudes of little invisible hands; saw
Drake whirling up beside me. I moved toward him—through the force
that held us. A block swept away from the ledge, swayed for a moment.
Under us, as though we were floating in air, the Pit lay stretched. There
was a rapid readjustment, a shifting of our two selves upon another
surface. I looked down upon a tremendous, slender pillar of the cubes,
dropping below, five hundred feet to the valley's floor a column of which
the block that held us was the top.



Gone was the whirling wheel that had crowned it, but I knew this for the
Grinding Thing from which we had fled; the questing block had been its
scout. As though curious to know more of us, the Shape had sought us out
through the mists, its messenger had caught us, delivered us to it.



The pillar leaned over—bent like that shining pillar that had
bridged for us, at Norhala's commands, the abyss. The floor of the valley
arose to meet us. Further and further leaned the pillar. Again there was a
rapid shifting of us to another surface of the crowning cube. Fast now
swept up toward us the valley floor. A dizziness clouded my sight. There
was a little shock, a rolling over the Thing that had held us—



We stood upon the floor of the Pit.



And breaking from the immense and prostrate shaft on whose top we had
ridden downward came score upon score of the cubes. They broke from it,
disintegrating it; circled about us, curiously, interestedly, twinkling at
us from their deep sparkling points of eyes.



Helplessly we gazed at those who circled around us. Then suddenly I felt
myself lifted once more, was tossed to the surface of the nearest block.
Upon it I spun while the tiny eyes searched me. Then like a human ball it
tossed me to another. I caught a glimpse of Drake's tall figure drifting
through the air.



The play became more rapid, breathtaking. It was play; I recognized that.
But it was perilous play for us. I felt myself as fragile as a doll of
glass in the hands of careless children.



I was tossed to a waiting cube. On the ground, not ten feet from me, was
Drake, swaying dizzily. Suddenly the cube that held me tightened its grip;
tightened it so that it drew me irresistibly flat down upon its surface.
Before I dropped, Drake's body leaped toward me as though drawn by a
lasso. He fell at my side.



Then pursued by scores of the Things and like some mischievous boy bearing
off the spoils, the block that held us raced away, straight for an open
portal. A blaze of incandescent blue flame blinded me; again as the
dazzlement faded I saw Drake beside me—a skeleton form. Swiftly
flesh melted back upon him, clothed him.



The cube stopped, abruptly; the hosts of little unseen hands raised us,
slid us gently over its edge, set us upright beside it. And it sped away.



All about us stretched another of those vast halls in which on high burned
the pale-gilt suns. Between its colossal columns streamed thousands of the
Metal Folk; no longer hurriedly, but quietly, deliberately, sedately.



We were within the City—even as Ventnor had commanded.














CHAPTER XIX. THE CITY THAT WAS ALIVE



Close beside us was one of the cyclopean columns. We crept to it; crouched
at its base opposite the drift of the Metal People; strove, huddled there,
to regain our shaken poise. Like bagatelles we felt in that tremendous
place, the weird luminaries gleaming above like garlands of frozen suns,
the enigmatic hosts of animate cubes and spheres and pyramids trooping
past.



They ranged in size from shapes yard-high to giants of thirty feet or
more. They paid no heed to us, did not stop; streaming on, engrossed in
whatever mysterious business was summoning them. And after a time their
numbers lessened; thinned down to widely separate groups, to stragglers;
then ceased. The hall was empty of them.



As far as the eye could reach the columned spaces stretched. I was
conscious once more of that unusual flow of energy through every vein and
nerve.



“Follow the crowd!” said Drake. “Do you feel just full of pep and ginger,
by the way?”



“I am aware of the most extraordinary vigor,” I answered.



“Some weird joint,” he mused, looking about him. “Wonder if they have any
windows? This whole place looked solid to me—what I could see of it.
Wonder if we'll get up against it for air? These Things don't need it,
that's sure. Wonder—”



He broke off staring fascinatedly at the pillar behind us.



“Look here, Goodwin!” There was a tremor in his voice. “What do you make
of THIS?”



I followed his pointing finger; looked at him inquiringly.



“The eyes!” he said impatiently. “Don't you see them? The eyes in the
column!”



And now I saw them. The pillar was a pale metallic blue, in color a trifle
darker than the Metal Folk. All within it were the myriads of tiny
crystalline points that we had grown to know were the receptors of some
strange sense of sight. But they did not sparkle as did those others; they
were dull, lifeless. I touched the surface. It was smooth, cool—with
none of that subtle, warm vitality that pulsed through all the Things with
which I had come in contact. I shook my head, realizing as I did so what a
shock the incredible possibility he had suggested had given me.



“No,” I said. “There is a resemblance, yes. But there is no force about
this—stuff; no life. Besides, such a thing is utterly incredible.”



“They might be—dormant,” he suggested stubbornly. “Can you see any
mark of their joining—if they ARE the cubes?”



Together we scanned the pillar minutely. The faces seemed unbroken,
continuous; there was no trace of those thin and shining lines that marked
the juncture of the cubes when they had clicked together to form the
bridge of the abyss or that had gleamed, crosslike, upon the back of the
combined four upon which we had followed Norhala.



“It's a sheer impossibility. It's madness to think such a thing, Drake!” I
exclaimed, and wondered at my own vehemence of denial.



“Maybe,” he shook his head doubtfully. “Maybe—but—well—let's
be on our way.”



We strode on, following the direction the Metal Folk had gone. Clearly
Drake was still doubtful; at each pillar he hesitated, scanning it closely
with troubled eyes.



But I, having determinedly dismissed the idea, was more interested in the
fantastic lights that flooded this columned hall with their buttercup
radiance. They were still and unwinking; not disks, I could see now, but
globes. Great and small, they floated motionless, their rays extending
rigidly and as still as the orb that shed them.



Yet rigid as they were there was nothing about either rays or orbs that
suggested either hardness or the metallic. They were vaporous, soft as St.
Elmo's fire, the witch lights that cling at times to the spars of ships,
weird gleaming visitors from the invisible ocean of atmospheric
electricity.



When they disappeared, as they did frequently, it was instantaneously,
completely, with a disconcerting sleight-of-hand finality. I noted,
though, that when they did vanish, immediately close to where they had
been other orbs swam forth with that same astonishing abruptness;
sometimes only one, larger it might be than that which had gone; sometimes
a cluster of smaller globes, their frozen, crocused rays impinging.



What could they be, I wondered—how fixed, and what the source of
their light? Products of electro-magnetic currents and born of the
interpenetration of such streams flowing above us? Such a theory might
account for their disappearance, and reappearance, shiftings of the flows
that changed the light producing points of contact. Wireless lights? If so
here was an idea that human science might elaborate if ever we returned to—



“Now which way?” Drake broke in upon my musing. The hall had ended. We
stood before a blank wall vanishing into the soft mists hiding the roof of
the chamber.



“I thought we had been going along the way They went,” I said in
amazement.



“So did I,” he answered. “We must have circled. They never went through
THAT unless—unless—” He hesitated.



“Unless what?” I asked sharply.



“Unless it opened and let them through,” he said. “Have you forgotten
those great ovals—like cat's eyes that opened in the outer walls?”
he added quietly.



I HAD forgotten. I looked again at the wall. Certainly it was smooth,
lineless. In one unbroken, shining surface it rose, a facade of polished
metal. Within it the deep set points of light were duller even than they
had been in the pillars; almost indeed indistinguishable.



“Go on to the left,” I said none too patiently. “And get that absurd
notion out of your head.”



“All right.” He flushed. “But you don't think I'm afraid, do you?”



“If what you're thinking were true, you'd have a right to be,” I replied
tartly. “And I want to tell you I'D be afraid. Damned afraid.”



For perhaps two hundred paces we skirted the base of the wall. We came
abruptly to an opening, an oblong passageway fully fifty foot wide by
twice as high. At its entrance the mellow, saffron light was cut off as
though by an invisible screen. The tunnel itself was filled with a dim
grayish blue luster. For an instant we contemplated it.



“I wouldn't care to be caught in there by any rush,” I hesitated.



“There's not much good in thinking of that now,” said Drake, grimly. “A
few chances more or less in a joint of this kind is nothing between
friends, Goodwin; take it from me. Come on.”



We entered. Walls, floor and roof were composed of the same substance as
the great pillars, the wall of the outer chamber; filled like them with
dimmed replicas of the twinkling eye points.



“Odd that all the places in here are square,” muttered Drake. “They don't
seem to have used any spherical or pyramidal ideas in their building—if
it is a building.”



It was true. All was mathematically straight up and down and across. It
was strange—still we had seen little as yet.



There was a warmth about this passageway we trod; a difference in the air
of it. The warmth grew, a dry and baking heat; but stimulative rather than
oppressive. I touched the walls; the warmth did not come from them. And
there was no wind. Yet as we went on the heat increased.



The passageway turned at a right angle, continuing in a corridor half its
former dimensions. Far away shone a high bar of pale yellow radiance,
rising like a pillar of light from floor to roof. Toward it, perforce, we
trudged. Its brilliancy grew greater.



A few paces away from it we stopped. The yellow luminescence streamed
through a slit not more than a foot wide in the wall. We were in a
cul-de-sac for the opening was not wide enough for either Drake or me to
push through. Through it with the light gushed the curious heat enveloping
us.



Drake walked to the opening, peered through. I joined him.



At first all that I could see was a space filled with the saffron
lambency. Then I saw that this was splashed with tiny flashes of the jewel
fires; little lances and javelin thrusts of burning emeralds and rubies;
darting gem hard flames rose scarlet and pale sapphire; quick flares of
violet.



Into my sight through the irised, crocus mist swam the radiant body of
Norhala!



She stood naked, clad only in the veils of her hair that glowed now like
spun silk of molten copper, her strange eyes wide and smiling, the
galaxies of tiny stars sparkling through their gray depths.



And all about her swirled a countless host of the Little Things!



From them came the gem fires piercing the aureate mists. They played and
frolicked about her in scores of swiftly forming, swiftly changing, goblin
shapes. They circled her feet in shining, elfin rings; then opening into
flaming disks and stars, shot up and spun about the white miracle of her
body in great girdles of multi-colored living fires. Mingled with disk and
star were tiny crosses gleaming with sullen, deep crimsons and smoky
orange.



A flash of blue incandescence and a slender pillared shape leaped from the
floor; became a coronet, a whirling, flashing halo toward which streamed
up the flaming tendrilings of her tresses. Other halos circled her arms
and breasts; they spun like bracelets about the outstretched arms.



Then like a swiftly rushing wave a host of the Little Things thrust
themselves up, covered her, hid her in a coruscating cloud.



I saw an exquisite arm thrust itself from their clinging, wave gaily; saw
her glorious head emerge from the incredible, the seething draperies of
living jewels. I heard her laughter, sweet and golden and far away.



Goddess of the Inexplicable! Madonna of the Metal Babes!



The Nursery of the Metal People!



Norhala was gone, blotted out from our sight! Gone too were the bar of
light and the chamber into which we had been peering. We stared at a
smooth, blank wall. With that same ensorcelled swiftness the wall had
closed even as we had stared through it; closed so quickly that we had not
seen its motion.



I gripped Drake; shrank with him into the farthest corner—for on the
other side of us the wall was opening. First it was only a crack; then
rapidly it widened. There stretched another passageway, luminous and long;
far down it we glimpsed movement. Closer that movement came, grew plainer.
Out of the mistily luminous distances, three abreast and filling the
corridor from side to side, raced upon us a company of the great spheres!



Back we cowered from their approach—back and back; arms
outstretched, pressing against the barrier, flattening ourselves against
the shock of the destroying impact menacing.



“It's all up,” muttered Drake. “No place to run. They're bound to smash
us. Stick close, Doc. Get back to Ruth. Maybe I can stop them!”



Before I could check him, he had leaped straight in the path of the
rushing globes, now a scant twoscore yards away.



The globes stopped—halted a few feet from him. They seemed to
contemplate us, astonished. They turned upon themselves, as though
consulting. Slowly they advanced. We were pushed forward and lifted
gently. Then as we hung suspended, held by that force which always I can
liken only to myriads of tiny invisible hands, the shining arcs of their
backs undulated beneath us.



Their files swung around the corner and marched down the passage by which
we had come from the immense hall. And when the last rank had passed from
under us we were dropped softly to our feet; stood swaying in their wake.



A curious frenzy of helpless indignation shook me, a rage of humiliation
obscuring all gratitude I should have felt for our escape. Drake's eyes
blazed wrath.



“The insolent devils!” He raised clenched fists. “The insolent,
domineering devils!”



We stared after them.



Was the passage growing narrower—closing? Even as I gazed I saw it
shrink; saw its walls slide silently toward each other. I pushed Drake
into the newly opened way and sprang after him.



Behind us was an unbroken wall covering all that space in which but a
moment before we had stood!



Is it to be wondered that a panic seized us; that we began to run crazily
down the alley that still lay open before us, casting over our shoulders
quick, fearful glances to see whether that inexorable, dreadful closing
was continuing, threatening to crush us between these walls like flies in
a vise of steel?



But they did not close. Unbroken, silent, the way stretched before us and
behind us. At last, gasping, avoiding each other's gaze, we paused.



And at that very moment of pause a deeper tremor shook me, a trembling of
the very foundations of life, the shuddering of one who faces the
inconceivable knowing at last that the inconceivable—IS.



For, abruptly, walls and floor and roof broke forth into countless
twinklings!



As though a film had been withdrawn from them, as though they had awakened
from slumber, myriads of little points of light shone forth upon us from
the pale-blue surfaces—lights that considered us, measured us—mocked
us.



The little points of living light that were the eyes of the Metal People!



This was no corridor cut through inert matter by mechanic art; its opening
had been caused by no hidden mechanisms! It was a living Thing—walled
and floored and roofed by the living bodies—of the Metal People
themselves.



Its opening, as had been the closing of that other passage, was the
conscious, coordinate and voluntary action of the Things that formed these
mighty walls.



An action that obeyed, was directed by, the incredibly gigantic,
communistic will which, like the spirit of the hive, the soul of the
formicary, animated every unit of them.



A greater realization swept us. If THIS were true, then those pillars in
the vast hall, its towering walls—all this City was one living
Thing!



Built of the animate bodies of countless millions! Tons upon countless
tons of them shaping a gigantic pile of which every atom was sentient,
mobile—intelligent!



A Metal Monster!



Now I knew why it was that its frowning facade had seemed to watch us
Argus-eyed as the Things had tossed us toward it. It HAD watched us!



That flood of watchfulness pulsing about us had been actual concentration
of regard of untold billions of tiny eyes of the living block which formed
the City's cliff.



A City that Saw! A City that was Alive!



No secret mechanism then—back darted my mind to that first terror—had
closed the wall, shutting from our sight Norhala at play with the Little
Things. None had opened the way for, had closed the way behind, the
coursing spheres. It had been done by the conscious action of the
conscious Things of whose living bodies was built this whole tremendous
thinking pile!



I think that for a moment we both went a little mad as that staggering
truth came to us. I know we started to run once more, side by side,
gripping like frightened children each other's hands. Then Drake stopped.



“By all the HELL of this place,” he said, solemnly, “I'll run no more.
After all—we're men. If they kill us, they kill us. But by the God
who made me I'll run from them no more. I'll die standing.”



His courage steadied me. Defiantly we marched on. Up from below us, down
from the roof, out from the walls of our way the hosts of eyes gleamed and
twinkled upon us.



“Who could have believed it?” he muttered, half to himself. “A living city
of them! A living nest of them; a prodigious living nest of metal!”



“A nest?” I caught the word. What did it suggest? That was it—the
nest of the army ants, the city of the army ants, that Beebe had studied
in the South American jungles and once described to me. After all, was
this more wonderful, more unbelievable than that—the city of ants
which was formed by their living bodies precisely as this was of the
bodies of the Cubes?



How had Beebe * phrased it—“the home, the nest, the hearth, the
nursery, the bridal suite, the kitchen, the bed and board of the army
ants.” Built of and occupied by those blind and deaf and savage little
insects which by the guidance of smell alone carried on the most intricate
operations, the most complex activities. Nothing here was stranger than
that, I reflected—if once one could rid the mind of the paralyzing
influence of the shapes of the Metal Things. Whence came the stimuli that
moved THEM, the stimuli to which THEY reacted?



* William Beebe, Atlantic Monthly, October, 1919.


Well then—whence and how came the orders to which the ANTS
responded; that bade them open THIS corridor in their nest, close THAT,
form this chamber, fill that one? Was one more mysterious than the other?



Breaking into my current of thoughts came consciousness that I was moving
with increased speed; that my body was fast growing lighter.



Simultaneously with this recognition I felt myself lifted from the floor
of the corridor and levitated with considerable rapidity forward; looking
down I saw that floor several feet below me. Drake's arm wound itself
around my shoulder.



“Closing up behind us,” he muttered. “They're putting us—out.”



It was, indeed, as though the passageway had wearied of our deliberate
progress. Had decided to—give us a lift. Rearward it was shutting. I
noted with interest how accurately this motion kept pace with our own
speed, and how fluidly the walls seemed to run together.



Our movement became accelerated. It was as though we floated buoyantly,
weightless, upon some swift stream. The sensation was curiously pleasant,
languorous—what was that word Ruth had used?—ELEMENTAL—and
free. The supporting force seemed to flow equally from walls and floor; to
reach down to us from the roof. It was slumberously even, and effortless.
I saw that in advance of us the living corridor was opening even as behind
us it was closing.



All around us the little eye points twinkled and—laughed.



There was no danger here—there could be none. Deeper and deeper
dropped my mind into the depths of that alien tranquillity. Faster and
faster we floated—onward.



Abruptly, ahead of us shone a blaze of daylight. We passed into it. The
force holding us withdrew its grip; I felt solidity beneath my feet; stood
and leaned back against a smooth wall.



The corridor had ended and—had shut us out from itself.



“Bounced!” exclaimed Drake.



And incongruous, flippant, colloquial as was that word, I know none that
would better describe my own feelings.



We were BOUNCED out upon a turret jutting from the barrier. And before us
lay spread the most amazing, the most extraordinary fantastic scene upon
which, I think, the vision of man has rested since the advent of time.














CHAPTER XX. VAMPIRES OF THE SUN



It was a crater; a half mile on high and all of two thousand feet across
ran the circular lip of its vast rim. Above it was a circle of white and
glaring sky in whose center flamed the sun.



And instantly, before my vision could grasp a tithe of that panorama, I
knew that this place was the very heart of the City; its vital ganglion;
its soul.



Around the crater lip were poised thousands of concave disks, vernal
green, enormous. They were like a border of gigantic, upthrust shields;
and within each, emblazoned like a shield's device, was a blinding flower
of flame—the reflected, dilated face of the sun. Below this diadem
hung, pendent, clusters of other disks, swarmed like the globular hiving
of the constellation Hercules' captured stars. And each of these prisoned
the image of our sun.



A hundred feet below us was the crater floor.



Up from it thrust a mountainous forest of the pallidly radiant cones;
bristling; prodigious. Tier upon tier, thicket upon thicket, phalanx upon
phalanx they climbed. Up and up, pyramidically, they flung their spiked
hosts.



They drew together two thousand feet above us, clustering close about the
foot of a single huge spire which thrust itself skyward above them. The
crest of this spire was truncated. From its shorn tip radiated scores of
long and slender spokes holding in place a thousand feet wide wheel of wan
green disks whose concave surfaces, unlike those smooth ones girding the
crater, were curiously faceted.



This amazing structure rested upon a myriad-footed base of crystal, even
as had that other cornute fantasy beside which we had met the great Disk.
But it was in size to that as—as Leviathan to a minnow. From it
streamed the same baffling suggestion of invincible force transmuted into
matter; energy coalesced into the tangible; power made concentrate in the
vestments of substance.



Half-way between crater lip and floor began the hordes of the Metal
People.



In colossal animate cheveau-de-frise of hundred-foot girders they thrust
themselves out from the curving walls—walls, I knew, as alive as
they!



From these Brobdignagian beams they swung in ropes and clusters—spheres
and cubes studded as thickly with the pyramids as ever Titan's mace with
spikes. Group after bizarre group they dropped; pendulous. Coppices of
slender columns of thistled globes sprang up to meet the festooned joists.



Between the girders they draped themselves in long, stellated garlands;
grouped themselves in innumerable, kaleidoscopic patterns.



They clicked into place around the golden turret in which we crouched.



In fantastic arrases they swayed in front of us—now hiding by, now
revealing through their quicksilver interweavings the mounts of the Cones.



And steadily those flowing in below added to their multitudes; gliding up
cable and pillar; building out still further the living girders, stringing
themselves upon living festoon and living garland, weaving in among them,
changing their shapes, rewriting their symbols.



They swung and threaded swiftly, in shifting arabesque, in Gothic
traceries, in lace-like fantasies; utterly bizarre, unutterably beautiful—crystalline,
geometric always.



Abruptly their movement ceased—so abruptly that the stoppage of all
the ordered turmoil had the quality of appalling silence.



An unimaginable tapestry bedight with incredible broidery, the Metal
People draped the vast cup.



Pillared it as though it were a temple.



Garnished it with their bodies as though it were a shrine.



Across the floor toward the Cones glided a palely lustrous sphere. In
shape only a globe like all its kind, yet it was invested with power; it
radiated power as a star does light; was clothed in unseen garments of
supernal force. In its wake drifted two great pyramids; after them ten
spheres but little smaller than the Shape which led.



“The Metal Emperor!” breathed Drake.



On they swept until they reached the base of the Cones. They paused at the
edge of the crystal tabling. They turned.



There was a flashing as of a meteor bursting. The globe had opened into
that splendor of jewel fires before which had floated Norhala and Ruth.



I saw again the luminous ovals of sapphire, studding its golden zone, the
mystic rose of pulsing, petal flame, the still core of incandescent ruby
that was the heart of that rose.



Strangely I felt my own heart veer toward this—Thing; bowing before
its beauty and its strength; almost worshiping!



A shock of revulsion went through me. I shot a quick, half frightened
glance at Drake. He was crouching dangerously close to the lip of the
ledge, hands clasped and knuckles white with the intensity of his grip,
eyes rapt, staring—upon the verge of worship even as I had been.



“Drake!” I thrust my elbow into his side brutally. “None of that! Remember
you're human! Guard yourself, man—guard yourself!”



“What?” he muttered; then, abruptly: “How did you know?”



“I felt it myself,” I answered: “For God's sake, Dick—hold fast to
yourself! Remember Ruth!”



He shook his head violently—as though to be rid of some clinging,
cloying thing.



“I'll not forget again,” he said.



He huddled down once more close to the edge of the shelf; peering over. No
one of the Metal People had moved; the silence, the stillness, was
unbroken.



Now the flanking pyramids shot forth into twin stars, blazing with violet
luminescences. And one by one after them the ten lesser spheres expanded
into flaming orbs; beautiful they were, but far less glorious than that
Disk of whom they were the counselors?—ministers?—what?



Still there was no movement among all the arrased, girdered, pillared
hosts.



There came a little wailing; far away it was and far. Nearer it drew. Was
that a tremor that passed through the crowded crater? A quick pulse of—eagerness?



“Hungry!” whispered Drake. “They're HUNGRY!”



Closer was the wailing; again that faint tremor quivered over the place.
And now I caught it—a quick and avid pulsing.



“Hungry,” whispered Drake again. “Like a lot of lions with the keeper
coming along with meat.”



The wailing was below us. I felt, not a quiver this time, but an
unmistakable shock pass through the Horde. It throbbed—and passed.



Into the field of our vision, up to the flaming Disk rushed an immense
cube.



Thrice the height of a tall man—as I think I have noted before—when
it unfolded its radiance was that shape of mingled beauty and power I call
the Metal Emperor.



Yet this Thing eclipsed it. Black, uncompromising, in some indefinable way
BRUTAL, its square bulk blotted out the Disk's effulgence; shrouded it.
And a shadow seemed to fall upon the crater. The violet fires of the
flanking stars pulsed out—watchfully, threateningly.



For only an instant the darkening block loomed against the Disk; blackened
it.



There came another meteor burst of light. Where the cube had been was now
a tremendous, fiery cross—a cross inverted.



Its upper arm arose to twice the length either of its horizontals or the
square that was its foot. In its opening it must have turned, for its—FACE—was
toward us and away from the Cones, its body hid the Disk, and almost all
the surfaces of the two watchful Stars.



Eighty feet at least in height, this cruciform shape stood. It flamed and
flickered with angry, smoky crimsons and scarlets; with sullen orange
glowings and glitterings of sulphurous yellows. Within its fires were none
of those leaping, multicolored glories that were the Metal Emperor's; no
trace of the pulsing, mystic rose; no shadow of jubilant sapphire; no
purple royal; no tender, merciful greens nor gracious opalescences.
Nothing even of the blasting violet of the Stars.



All angry, smoky reds and ochres the cross blazed forth—and in its
lurid glowings was something sinister, something real, something cruel,
something—nearer to earth, closer to man.



“The Keeper of the Cones and the Metal Emperor!” muttered Drake. “I begin
to get it—yes—I begin to get—Ventnor!”



Once more the pulse, the avid throbbing shook the crater. And as swiftly
in its wake rushed back the stillness, the silence.



The Keeper turned—I saw its palely lustrous blue metallic back. I
drew out my little field-glasses, focussed them.



The Cross slipped sidewise past the Disk, its courtiers, its stellated
guardians. As it went by they swung about with it; ever facing it.



And now at last was clear a thing that had puzzled greatly—the
mechanism of that opening process by which sphere became oval disk,
pyramid a four-pointed star and—as I had glimpsed in the play of the
Little Things about Norhala, could see now so plainly in the Keeper—the
blocks took this inverted cruciform shape.



The Metal People were hollow!



Hollow metal—boxes!



In their enclosing sides dwelt all their vitality—their powers—themselves!



And those sides were—everything that THEY were!



Folded, the oval disk became the sphere; the four points of the star, the
square from which those points radiated; shutting became the pyramid; the
six faces of the cubes were when opened the inverted cross.



Nor were these flexible, mobile walls massive. They were indeed,
considering the apparent mass of the Metal Folk, most astonishingly
fragile. Those of the Keeper, despite its eighty feet of height, could not
have been more than a yard in thickness. At the edges I thought I could
see groovings; noted the same appearances at the outlines of the Stars.
Seen sidewise, the body of the Metal Emperor showed as a convexity; its
surface smooth, with a suggestion of transparency.



The Keeper was bending; its oblong upper plane dropping forward as though
upon a hinge. Lower and lower this flange bent—in a grotesque,
terrifying obeisance; a horrible mockery of reverence.



Was this mountain of Cones then actually a shrine—an idol of the
Metal People—their God?



The oblong that was the upper half of the cruciform Shape extended now at
right angles to the horizontal arms. It hovered, a rectangle forty feet
long, as many feet over the floor at the base of the crystal pedestal. It
bent again, this time from the hinge that held the outstretched arms to
the base. And now it was a huge truncated cross, a T-shaped figure,
hovering only twenty feet above the pave.



Down from the Keeper writhed and flicked a tangle of tentacles;
serpentine, whiplike. Silvery white, they were dyed with the scarlet and
orange flaming of the surface now hidden from my eyes; reflected those
sullen and angry gleamings. Vermiceous, coiling, they seemed to drop from
every inch of the overhanging planes.



Something there was beneath them—something like an immense and
luminous tablet. The tentacles were moving over it—pressing here,
thrusting there, turning, pushing, manipulating—



A shuddering passed through the crowding cones. I saw the tremor shake
their bristling hosts, oscillate the great spire, set the faceted disks
quivering.



The trembling grew; a vibration in every separate cone that became even
more rapid. There was a faint, curiously oppressive humming—like the
distant echo of a tempest in chaos.



Faster, ever faster grew the vibration. Now the sharp outlines of the
cones were dissolving.



And now they were—gone.



The mount of the cones had become a mighty pyramid of pale green radiance—one
tremendous, pallid flame, of which the spire was the tongue. Out from the
disked wheel at its shorn tip gushed a flood of light—light that
gathered itself from the leaping radiance below it.



The tentacles of the Keeper moved more swiftly over the enigmatic tablet;
writhing cloudily; confusedly rapid. The faceted disks wavered; turned
upward; the wheel began to whirl—faster—faster—



Up from that flaming circle, out into the sky leaped a thick, pale green
column of intensest light.



With prodigious speed, as compact as water, CONCENTRATE, it struck—straight
out toward the face of the sun.



It thrust up with the speed of light—the speed of light? A thought
came to me; incredible I believed it even as I reacted to it. My pulse is
uniformly seventy to the minute. I sought my wrist, found the artery, made
allowance for its possible acceleration, began to count.



“What's the matter?” asked Drake.



“Take my glasses,” I muttered, trying to keep up, while speaking, my
tally. “Matches in my pocket. Smoke the lenses. I want to look at sun.”



With a look of stupefied amazement which, at another time I would have
found laughable, he obeyed.



“Hold them to my eyes,” I ordered.



Three minutes had gone by.



There it was—that for which I sought. Clear through the darkened
lenses I could see the sun spot, high up on the northern-most limb of the
sun. An unimaginable cyclone of incandescent gases; an unthinkably huge
dynamo pouring its floods of electro-magnetism upon all the circling
planets; that solar crater which we now know was, when at its maximum, all
of one hundred and fifty thousand miles across; the great sun spot of the
summer of 1919—the most enormous ever recorded by astronomical
science.



Five minutes had gone by.



Common sense whispered to me. There was no use keeping my eyes fixed to
the glasses. Even if that thought were true—even if that pillar of
radiance were a MESSENGER, an earth-hurled bolt flying to the sun through
atmosphere and outer space with the speed of light, even if it were this
stupendous creation of these Things, still between eight and nine minutes
must elapse before it could reach the orb; and as many minutes must go by
before the image of whatever its impact might produce upon the sun could
pass back over the bridge of light spanning the ninety millions of miles
between it and us.



And after all did not that hypothesis belong to the utterly impossible?
Even were it so—what was it that the Metal Monster expected to
follow? This radiant shaft, colossal as it was to us, was infinitesimal
compared to the target at which it was aimed.



What possible effect could that spear have upon the solar forces?



And yet—and yet—a gnat's bite can drive an elephant mad. And
Nature's balance is delicate; and what great happenings may follow the
slightest disturbance of her infinitely sensitive, her complex,
equilibrium? It might be—it might be—



Eight minutes had passed.



“Take the glasses,” I bade Drake. “Look up at the sun spot—the big
one.”



“I see it.” He had obeyed me. “What of it?”



Nine minutes.



The shaft, if I were right, had by now touched the sun. What was to
follow?



“I don't get you at all,” said Drake, and lowered the glasses.



Ten minutes.



“What's happening? Look at the Cones! Look at the Emperor!” gasped Drake.



I peered down, then almost forgot to count.



The pyramidal flame that had been the mount of Cones was shrunken. The
pillar of radiance had not lessened—but the mechanism that was its
source had retreated whole yards within the field of its crystal base.



And the Metal Emperor! Dulled and faint were his fires, dimmed his
splendors; and fainter still were the violet luminescences of the watching
Stars, the shimmering livery of his court.



The Keeper of the Cones! Were not its outstretched planes hovering lower
and lower over the gleaming tablet; its tentacles moving aimlessly, feebly—wearily?



I had a sense of force being withdrawn from all about me. It was as though
all the City were being drained of life—as though vitality were
being sucked from it to feed this pyramid of radiance; drained from it to
forge the thrusting spear piercing sunward.



The Metal People seemed to hang limply, inert; the living girders seemed
to sag; the living columns to bend; to droop and to sway.



Twelve minutes.



With a nerve-racking crash one of the laden beams fell; dragging down with
it others; bending, shattering in its fall a thicket of the horned
columns. Behind us the sparkling eyes of the wall were dimmed, vacant—dying.
Something of that hellish loneliness, that demoniac desire for immolation
that had assailed us in the haunted hollow of the ruins began to creep
over me.



The crowded crater was fainting. The life was going out of the City—its
magnetic life, draining into the shaft of green fire.



Duller grew the Metal Emperor's glories.



Fourteen minutes.



“Goodwin,” cried Drake, “the life's going out of these Things! Going out
with that ray they're shooting.”



Fifteen minutes.



I watched the tentacles of the Keeper grope over the tablet. Abruptly the
flaming pyramid darkened—WENT OUT.



The radiant pillar hurtled upward like a thunder-bolt; vanished in space.



Before us stood the mount of cones, shrunken to a sixth of its former
size.



Sixteen minutes.



All about the crater-lip the ringed shields tilted; thrust themselves on
high, as though behind each was an eager lifting arm. Below them the hived
clusters of disks changed from globules into wide coronets.



Seventeen minutes.



I dropped my wrist; seized the glasses from Drake; raised them to the sun.
For a moment I saw nothing—then a tiny spot of white incandescence
shone forth at the lower edge of the great spot. It grew into a point of
radiance, dazzling even through the shadowed lenses.



I rubbed my eyes; looked again. It was still there, larger—blazing
with an ever increasing and intolerable intensity.



I handed the glasses to Drake, silently.



“I see it!” he muttered. “I see it! And THAT did it—that! Goodwin!”
There was panic in his cry. “Goodwin! The spot! it's widening! It's
widening!”



I snatched the glasses from him. I caught again the dazzling flashing. But
whether Drake HAD seen the spot widen, change—to this day I do not
know.



To me it seemed unchanged—and yet—perhaps it was not. It may
be that under that finger of force, that spear of light, that wound in the
side of our sun HAD opened further—



That the sun had winced!



I do not to this day know. But whether it had or not—still shone the
intolerably brilliant light. And miracle enough that was for me.



Twenty minutes—subconsciously I had gone on counting—twenty
minutes—



About the cratered girdle of the upthrust shields a glimmering mistiness
was gathering; a translucent mist, beryl pale and beryl clear. In a
heart-beat it had thickened into a vast and vaporous ring through whose
swarms of corpuscles the sun's reflected image upon each disk shone clear—as
though seen through clouds of transparent atoms of aquamarine.



Again the filaments of the Keeper moved—feebly. As one of the hosts
of circling shields shifted downward. Brilliant, ever more brilliant,
waxed the fast-thickening mists.



Abruptly, and again as one, the disks began to revolve. From every concave
surface, from the surfaces of the huge circlets below them, flashed out a
stream of green fire—green as the fire of green life itself.
Corpuscular, spun of uncounted rushing, dazzling ions the great rays
struck across, impinged upon the thousand-foot wheel that crowned the
cones; set it whirling.



Over it I saw form a limpid cloud of the brilliant vapors. Whence came
these sparkling nebulosities, these mists of light? It was as though the
clustered, spinning disks reached into the shadowless air, sucked from it
some unseen, rhythmic energy and transformed it into this visible,
coruscating flood.



For now it was a flood. Down from the immense wheel came pouring cataracts
of green fires. They cascaded over the cones; deluged them; engulfed them.



Beneath that radiant inundation the cones grew. Perceptibly their volume
increased—as though they gorged themselves upon the light. No—it
was as though the corpuscles flew to them, coalesced and built themselves
into the structure.



Out and further out upon the base of crystal they crept. And higher and
higher soared their tips, thrusting, ever thrusting upward toward the
whirling wheel that fed them.



Now from the Keeper's planes writhed the Keeper's tangle of tentacles,
uncoiling eagerly, avidly, through the twenty feet of space between their
source and the enigmatic mechanism they manipulated. The crater's disks
tilted downward. Into the vast hollow shot their jets of green radiance,
drenching the Metal Hordes, splashing from the polished walls wherever the
Metal Hordes had left those living walls exposed.



All about us was a trembling, an accelerating pulse of life. Colossal,
rhythmic, ever quicker, ever more powerfully that pulse throbbed—a
prodigious vibration monstrously alive.



“Feeding!” whispered Drake. “Feeding! Feeding on the sun!”



Faster danced the radiant beams. The crater was a cauldron of green fires
through which the conical rays angled and interwove, crossed and mingled.
And where they mingled, where they crossed, flamed out suddenly immense
rayless orbs; palpitant for an instant, then dissolving in spiralling,
feathery spray of pallid emerald incandescences.



Stronger and stronger beat the pulse of returning life.



A jetting stream struck squarely upon the Metal Emperor. Out blazed his
splendors—jubilant. His golden zodiac, no longer tarnished and dull,
ran with sun flames; the wondrous rose was a racing, lambent miracle.



Up snapped the Keeper; towered behind him, all flickering scarlets and
leaping yellows—no longer wrathful or sullen.



The place dripped radiance; was filling like a chrisom with radiance.



Us, too, the sparkling mists bathed.



I was conscious of a curiously wild exhilaration; a quickening of the
pulse; an abnormally rapid breathing. I stooped to touch Drake; sparks
leaped from my outstretched fingers, great green sparks that crackled as
they impacted upon him. He gave them no heed; but stared with fascinated
eyes upon the crater.



Now from every side broke a tempest of gem fires. From every girder and
column, from every arras, pendent and looping, burst diamond glitterings,
ruby luminescences, lanced flames of molten emerald and sapphires,
flashings of amethyst and opal, meteoric iridescences, dazzling spectrums.



The hollow was a cave of some Aladdin of the Titans ablaze with enchanted
hoards. It was a place of gems ensorcelled, gems in which imprisoned hosts
of the Jinns of Light beat sparkling against their crystal walls to
escape.



I thrust the fantasies from me. Fantastic enough was this reality—globe
and pyramid and cube of the Metal People opening wide, bathing in,
drinking from the radiant maelstrom that faster and ever faster swirled
about them.



“Feeding!” It was Drake's awed voice. “Feeding on the sun!”



The circling shields were raising themselves, lifting themselves higher
above the crater-lip. Into the crowded cylinder came now only the rays
from the high circlets, the streams from the huge wheel above the still
growing cones.



Up and up the shields rose, but by what mechanism raised I could not see.
Their motion ceased; in all their thousands they turned. Over the City's
top and out into the oval valley they poured their torrents of light;
flooding it, deluging it even as they had this pit that was the City's
heart. Feeding, I knew, those other Metal Hordes without.



And as though in answer, sweeping down upon us through the circles of open
sky, a clamor poured.



“If we'd but known!” Drake's voice came to me, thin and unreal through the
tumult. “It's what Ventnor meant! If we had got down there when they were
so weak—if we could have handled the Keeper—we could have
smashed that plate that works the Cones! We could have killed them!”



“There are other Cones,” I cried back to him.



“No,” he shook his head. “This is the master machine. It's what Ventnor
meant when he said to strike through the sun. And we've lost the chance—”



Louder grew the hurricane without; and now within began its mate. Through
the mists flashed linked tempests of lightnings. Bolt upon javelin bolt,
and ever more thickly; lightnings green as the mists themselves; lightning
bolts of destroying violets, searing scarlets; tearing chains of withering
yellows, globes of exploding multicolored electric incandescences.



The crater was threaded with the lightnings of the Metal People; was
broidered with them; was a Pit woven with vast and changing patterns of
electric flame.



What was it that Drake had said? That if but we could have known we could
have destroyed these—Things—Destroyed—Them? Things that
could thrust their will and power up through ninety million miles of space
and suck from the sun the honey of power! Drain it and hive it within
these great mountains of the cones!



Destroy Things that could feed their own life into a machine to draw back
from the sun a greater life—Things that could forge of their
strength a spear which, piercing the side of the sun, sent gushing back
upon them a tenfold, nay, a thousandfold strength!



Destroy this City that was one vast and living dynamo feeding upon the
magnetic life of earth and sun!



The clamor had grown stupendous, destroying—like armored Gods
roaring at sword play in a hundred Valhallas; like the war drums of
battling universe; like the smitings of warring suns.



And all the City was throbbing, beating with a gigantic pulse of life—was
fed and drunken with life. I felt that pulsing become my own; I echoed to
it; throbbed in unison. I saw Drake outlined in flame; that around me a
radiant nimbus was growing.



I thought I saw Norhala floating, clothed in shouting, flailing fires. I
strove to call out to her. By me slipped the body of Drake; lay flaming at
my feet upon the narrow ledge.



There was a roaring within my head—louder, far louder, than that
which beat against my ears. Something was drawing me forth; drawing me out
of my body into unimaginable depths of blackness. Something was hurling me
out into those cold depths of space that alone could darken the fires that
encircled me—the fires of which I was becoming a part.



I felt myself leap outward—outward and outward—into—oblivion.














CHAPTER XXI. PHANTASMAGORIA METALLIOUE.



Wearily I opened my eyes. Stiffly, painfully, I stirred. High above me was
the tremendous circle of sky, ringed with the hosts of feeding shields.
But the shields were now wanly gleaming and the sky was the sky of night.



Night? How long had I lain here? And where was Drake? I struggled to rise.



“Steady, old man,” his voice came from beside me. “Steady—and quiet.
How are you feeling?”



“Badly battered,” I groaned. “What happened?”



“We weren't used to the show,” he said. “We got all fed up at the orgy.
Too much magnetism—we had a sudden and violent attack of electrical
indigestion. Sh-h—look ahead of you.”



Gingerly I turned. I had been lying, I now saw, head toward and prone at
the base of one of the crater's walls. As my gaze swept away I noted with
a curious relief that the tiny eye-points were no longer sparkling with
their enigmatic life, that they were dulled and dim once more.



Before me, glimmering pallidly, bristled the mount of the Cones. Around
its crystal base glittered immense egg-shaped diamond incandescences. They
were both rayless and strangely—lightless; they threw no shadows nor
did their lambency lessen the dimness. Beside each of these curious
luminosities stood one of the sullen-fired, cruciform shapes—the
Things that now I knew for the opened cubes.



They were smaller than the Keeper, indeed less than half his height. They
were ranged in an almost unbroken crescent around the visible arc of the
immense pedestal—and now I saw that the lights were a few feet
closer to that pedestal than they. Egg-shaped as I have said, the wider
end was undermost, resting in a broad cup upheld by a slender pedicle
silvery-gray and metallic.



“They're building out the base,” whispered Drake. “The Cones got so big
they have to give them more room.”



“Magnetism,” I whispered in return. “Electricity—they drew down from
the sun spot. And it was more than that—I saw the Cones grow under
it. It fed them as it fed the Hordes—but the Cones grew. It was as
though the shields and the Cones turned pure energy into substance.”



“And if we hadn't been pretty thoroughly magnetized to start with it would
have done for us,” he said.



We watched the operation going on in front of us. The cross shapes had
bent, hinging above the transverse arms. They bowed in absolute unison as
at some signal. Down from the horizontal plane of each whipped the long
and writhing tentacles.



At the foot of every one I could now perceive a heap of some faintly
glistening material. The tendrils coiled among this, then drew up
something that looked like a thick rod of crystal. The bent planes
straightened; simultaneously they thrust the crystalline bars toward the
incandescences.



There came a curious, brittle hissing. The ends of the rods began to
dissolve into dazzling, diamond rain, atomically minute, that passing
through the egg-shaped lights poured upon the periphery of the pedestal.
Rapidly the bars melted. Heat there must be in these lights, terrific heat—yet
the Keeper's workers seemed impervious to it.



As the ends of the bars radiated into the annealing mist I saw the
tentacles creep closer and ever closer to the rayless flame through which
the mist flew. And at the last, as the ultimate atoms drove through, the
holding tendrils were thrust almost within it; touched it, certainly.



A score of times they repeated this process while we watched. Unaware of
us they seemed, or—if aware, then indifferent. More rapid became
their movements, the glassy ingots streaming through the floating braziers
with hardly a pause in their passing. Abruptly, as though switched, the
incandescences lessened into candle-points; instantly, as at a signal, the
crescent of crosses closed into a crescent of cubes.



Motionless they stood, huge blocks blackened against the dim glowing of
the cones—sentient monoliths; a Druid curve; an arc of a metal
Stonehenge. And as at dusk and dawn the great menhirs of Stonehenge fill
with a mysterious, granitic life, seem to be praying priests of stone, so
about these gathered hierophantic illusion.



They quivered; the slender pedicles cupping, the waned lights swayed; the
lights lifted and soared, upright, to their backs.



Two by two with measured pace, solemnly the cubes glided off into the
encircling darkness. As they swept away there streamed behind them other
scores not until then visible to us, joining pair by pair from hidden
arcs.



Into the secret shadows they flowed, two by two, each bearing over it the
slim shaft holding the serene flame.



Grotesquely were they like a column of monks marching with dimmed flambeau
of their worship. Angled metal monks of some god of metal, carrying tapers
of electric fire, withdrawing slowly from a Holy of Holies whose
metallically divine Occupant knew nothing of man—nor cared to know.



Grotesque—yes. But would that I had the power to crystallize in
words the underlying, alien terror every movement of the Metal Monster
when disintegrate, its every manifestation when combined, evoked; the
incredulous, amazed lurking always close behind the threshold of the mind;
the never lifting, thin-shuddering shadow.



Smaller, dimmer waned the lights—they were gone.



We crouched, motionless. Nothing stirred; there was no sound. Without
speaking we arose; crept together over the smooth floor toward the cones.



As we crossed I saw that the pave, like the walls, was built of the bodies
of the Metal People; and, like the walls, they were dormant, filmed eyes
oblivious to our passing. Closer we crept—were only a scant score of
rods from that colossal mechanism. I noted that the crystal foundation was
set low; was not more than four feet above the floor. The sturdy, dwarfed
pilasters supporting it thrust up in crowded copses, merging through
distance into apparent solidity.



Now, too, I realized, as I had not when looking down from above, how
stupendous the structure rising from the crystal foundation was.



I began to wonder how so thin a support could bear the mount bristling
above it—then remembered what it was that at first had flown from
them, shrinking them, and at last had fed and swelled them.



Light! Weightless magnetic ions; swarms of electric ions; the misty breath
of the infinite energy breathing upon, condensing upon, them. Could it be
that the Cones for all their apparent mass had little, if any, weight?
Like ringed Saturn, thousands of times Earth's bulk, flaunting itself in
the Heavens—yet if transported to our world so light that rings and
all it would float like a bubble upon our oceans. The Cones towered above
me—close, so close.



The Cones were weightless. How I knew I cannot say—but now, almost
touching them, I did know. Nebulous, yet solid, were they; compact, yet
tenuous, dense and unsubstantial.



Again the thought came to me—they were force made visible; energy
made concentrate into matter.



We skirted, seeking for the tablet over which the Keeper had hovered; the
mechanism which, under his tentacles, had shifted the circling shields,
thrust the spear of green fire into the side of the wounded sun.
Hesitantly I touched the crystal base; the edge was warm, but whether this
warmth came from the dazzling rain which we had just watched build it
outward or whether it was a property inherent with the substance itself I
do not know.



Certainly there was no mark upon it to show where the molten mists had
fallen. It was diamond hard and smooth. The nearest cones were but a scant
nine feet from its rim.



Suddenly we saw the tablet; stood beside it. The shape of a great T,
glimmering with a faint and limpid violet phosphorescence, it might have
been, in shape and size, the palely shining shadow of the Keeper. It was a
foot above the floor, and had apparently no connection with the cones.



It was made of thousands of close-packed tiny octagonal rods the tops of
some of which were cupped, of others pointed; none was more than half an
inch in width. There was about it a suggestion of wedded crystal and metal—as
about its burden was the suggestion of mated energy and matter.



The rods were movable; they formed a keyboard unimaginably complex; a
keyboard whose infinite combinations were like a Fourth Dimensional chess
game. I saw that only the swarms of tentacles that were the Keeper's hands
and these only could be masters of its incredible intricacies. No Disk—not
even the Emperor, no Star shape could play on it, draw out its chords of
power.



But why? Why had it been so made that sullen flaming Cross alone could
release its hidden meanings, made articulate its interwoven octaves? And
how were its messages conveyed? Up to its bases pressed the dormant cubes—that
under it they lay as well I did not doubt.



There was no visible copula of the tablet with cones; no antennae between
it and the circled shields. Could it be that the impulses released by the
Keeper's coilings passed through the Metal People of the pave on the
upthrust Metal People of the crater rim who held the shields?



That WAS unthinkable—unthinkable because if so this mechanism was
superfluous.



The swift response to the communal will that we had observed showed that
the Metal Monster needed nothing of this kind for transmission of the
thought of any of its units.



There was some gap here—a gap that the grouped consciousness could
not bridge without other means. Clearly that was true—else why the
tablet, why the Keeper's travail?



Was each of these tiny rods a mechanism akin, in a fashion, to the sending
keys of the wireless; were they transmitters of subtle energy in which was
enfolded command? Spellers-out of a super-Morse carrying to each
responsive cell of the Metal Monster the bidding of those higher units
which were to It as the brain cells are to us? That, advanced as the
knowledge it implied might be, was closer to the heart of the possible.



I bent, determined, despite the well-nigh unconquerable shrinking I felt,
to touch the tablet's rods.



A flickering shadow fell upon me; a flock of pulsating ochreous and
scarlet shadows—



The Keeper glowed above us!



In a life that has had its share of dangers, its need for quick decisions,
I recognize that few indeed of my reactions to peril have been more than
purely instinctive; no more consciously courageous nor intellectually
dissociate from the activating stimulus than the shrinking of the burned
hand from the brand, the will-to-live dictated rush of the cornered animal
upon the thing menacing it.



One such higher functioning was when I followed Larry O'Keefe and Lakla,
the Handmaiden, out to what we believed soul-destroying death in a place
almost as strange as this *; another was now. Deliberately, detachedly, I
studied the angrily flaming Shape.



* See “The Moon Pool” and “The Conquest of the Moon Pool.”


Compared to it we were as a pair of Hop-o'-my-Thumbs to the Giant; had it
been man-shaped we would have come less than a third way up to its knees.
I focussed my attention upon the twenty-foot-wide square that was the
Keeper's foot. Its surface was jewel smooth, hyaline—yet beneath it
was a suggestion of granulation, of close-packed, innumerable, microscopic
crystals.



Within these grains whose existence was more sensed than seen glowed dull
red light, smoky and sullen. At each end of the square, close to the
bottom, was a diamond-shaped lozenge, cabochon, perhaps a yard in width.
These were dim yellow, translucent, with no suggestion of the underlying
crystallization. Sense organs I set them down to be—similar to the
great ovals within the Emperor's golden zone.



My gaze traveled up to the transverse arms. They stretched sixty feet from
tip to tip. At each tip were two more of the diamond figures, not dull but
burning angrily with orange-and-scarlet luster. In the center of the beam
was something that might have been a smoldering rubrous reflection of the
Emperor's pulsing multicolored rose had each of the petals of the latter
been clipped and squared.



It deepened toward its heart into a singular pattern of vermilion
latticings. Into the entire figure ran numerous tiny rivulets of angry
crimson and orange light, angling in interwoven patterns with never a
curve nor arching.



Set at intervals between them were what looked like octagonal rosettes
filled with slender silvery flutings, wan striations—like—it
came to me—immense chrysanthemum buds, half opened, and carved in
gray jade.



Above towered the gigantic vertical beam. Toward its top I glimpsed a huge
square of flaring crimsons and bright topaz; two other diamonds stared
down upon us from just beneath it—like eyes. And over all its height
the striated octagons clustered.



I felt myself lifted, floated upward. Drake's hand shot out, clung to me
as together we drifted up the living wall. Opposite the latticed heart of
the square-petaled rose our flight was checked. There for an instant we
hung. Then the octagonal symbols stirred, unfolded like buds—



They were the nests of the Keeper's tentacles, and out from them the
whiplike tendrils uncoiled, shot out and writhed toward us.



My skin flinched from their touch; my body, held in the unseen grip, was
motionless. Yet when they touched their contact was not unpleasant. They
were like flexible strands of glass; their smooth tips questioned us,
passing through our hair, searching our faces, writhing over our clothing.



There was a pulse in the great clipped rose, a rhythmic throbbing of
vermilion fire that ran into it from the angled veins, beat through the
latticed nucleus and throbbed back whence it had come. The huge, high
square of scarlet and yellow was liquid flame; the diamond organs beneath
it seemed to smoke, to send out swirls of orange red vapor.



Holding us so the Keeper studied us.



The rhythm of the square rose, became the rhythm of my own mind. But here
was none of the vast, serene and elemental calm that Ruth had described as
emanating from the Metal Emperor. Powerful it was, without doubt, but in
it were undertones of rage, of impatience, overtones of revolt, something
incomplete and struggling. Within the disharmonies I seemed to sense a
fettered force striving for freedom; energy battling against itself.



Greater grew the swarms of the tentacles winding about us like slender
strands of glass, covering our faces, making breathing more and more
difficult. There was a coil of them around my throat and tightening—tightening.



I heard Drake gasping, laboring for breath. I could not turn my head
toward him, could not speak. Was this then to be our end?



The strangling clutch relaxed, the mass of the tentacles lessened. I was
conscious of a surge of anger through the cruciform Thing that held us.



Its sullen fires blazed. I was aware of another light beating past us—beating
down the Keeper's. The hosts of tendrils drew back from me. I felt myself
picked from the unseen grasp, whirled in the air and drawn away.



Drake beside me, I hung now before the Shining Disk—the Metal
Emperor!



He it was who had plucked us from the Keeper—and even as I swung I
saw the Keeper's multitudinous, serpentine arms surge out toward us
angrily and then sullenly, slowly, draw back into their nests.



And out of the Disk, clothing me, permeating me, came an immense
tranquillity, a muting of all human thought, all human endeavor, an
unthinkable, cosmic calm into which all that was human of me seemed to be
sinking, drowning as in a fathomless abyss. I struggled against it,
desperately, striving in study of the Disk to erect a barrier of
preoccupation against the power pouring from it.



A dozen feet away from us the sapphire ovals centered upon us their
regard. They were limpid, pellucid as gems whose giant replicas they
seemed to be. The surface of the Disk ringed about by the aureate zodiac
in which the nine ovals shone was a maze of geometric symbols traced in
the lines of living gem fires; infinitely complex those patterns and
infinitely beautiful; an infinite number of symmetric forms in which I
seemed to trace all the ordered crystalline wonders of the snowflakes, the
groupings of all crystalline patternings, the soul of ordered beauty that
are the marvels of the Radiolaria, Nature's own miraculous book of the
soul of mathematical beauty.



The flashing, petaled heart was woven of living rainbows of cold flame.



Silently we floated there while the Disk—LOOKED—at us.



And as though I had been not an actor but an observer, the weird picture
of it all came to me—two men swinging like motes in mid air, on one
side the flickering scarlet and orange Cruciform shape, on the other side
the radiant Disk, behind the two manikins the pallid mount of the
bristling cones; and high above the wan circle of the shields.



There was a ringing about us—an elfin chiming, sweet and
crystalline. It came from the cones—and strangely was it their vocal
synthesis, their voice. Into the vast circle of sky pierced a lance of
green fire; swift in its wake uprose others.



We slid gently down, stood swaying at the Disk's base. The Keeper bent;
angled. Again the planes above the supporting square hovered over the
tablet. The tendrils swept down, pushed here and there, playing upon the
rods some unknown symphony of power.



Thicker pulsed the lances of the aurora; changed to vast billowing
curtains. The faceted wheel at the top of the central spire of the cones
swung upward; a light began to stream from the cones themselves—no
pillar now, but a vast circle that shot whirling into the heavens like a
noose.



And like a noose it caught the aurora, snared it!



Into it the coruscating mists of mysterious flame swirled; lost their
colors, became a torrent of light flying down through the ring as though
through a funnel top.



Down poured the radiant corpuscles, bathing the cones. They did not glow
as they had beneath the flood from the shields, and if they grew it was
too slowly for me to see; the shields were motionless. Now here, now
there, I saw the other rings whirl up—smaller mouths of lesser cones
hidden within the body of the Metal Monster, I knew, sucking down this
magnetic flux, these countless ions gushing forth from the sun.



Then as when first we had seen the phenomenon in the valley of the blue
poppies, the ring vanished, hidden by a fog of coruscations—as
though the force streaming through the rings became diffused after it had
been caught.



Crouching, forgetful of our juxtaposition to these two unhuman, anomalous
Things, we watched the play of the tentacles upon the upthrust rods.



But if we forgot, we were not forgotten!



The Emperor slipped nearer; seemed to contemplate us—quizzically,
AMUSED; as a man would look down upon some curious and interesting insect,
a puppy, a kitten. I sensed this amusement in the Disk's regard even as I
had sensed its soul of awful tranquillity; as we had sensed the playful
malice in the eye stars of the living corridor, the curiosity in the
column that had dropped us into the valley.



I felt a push—a push that was filled with a colossal, GLITTERING
playfulness.



Under it I went spinning away for yards—Drake twirling close behind
me. The force, whatever it was, swept out from the Emperor, but in it was
no slightest hint of anger or of malice, no slightest shadow of the
sinister.



Rather it was as though one would blow away a feather; urge gently some
little lesser thing away.



The Disk watched our whirlings—with a sparkling, jeweled LAUGHTER in
its pulsing radiance.



Again came the push—farther yet we spun. Suddenly before us, across
the pave, shone out a twinkling trail—the wakened eyes of the cubes
that formed it, marking out a pathway for us to follow.



Immediately upon their gleaming forth I saw the Emperor turn—his
immense, oval, metallic back now black against the radiance of the cones.



Up from the narrow gleaming path—a path opened I knew by some
command—lifted the hosts of tiny unseen hands; the sentient currents
of magnetic force that were the fingers and arms of the Metal Hordes. They
held us, thrust us along, passed us forward. Faster and faster we moved,
speeding on the wake of the long-vanished metal monks.



I turned my head—the cones were already far away. Over the tablet of
limpid violet phosphorescence still hovered the planes of the Keeper; and
still was the oval of the Emperor black against the radiance.



But the twinkling, sparkling path between us and them was gone—was
fading out close behind us as we swept onward.



Faster and faster grew our pace. The cylindrical wall loomed close. A high
oblong portal showed within it. Into this we were carried. Before us
stretched a corridor precisely similar to that which, closing upon us, had
forced us completely out into the hall.



Unlike that passage, its floor lifted steeply—a smooth and shining
slide up which no man could climb. A shaft, indeed, which thrust upward
straight as an arrow at an angle of at least thirty degrees and whose end
or turning we could not see. Up and up it cleared its way through the City—through
the Metal Monster—closed only by the inability of the eye to pierce
the faint luminosity that thickened by distance became impenetrable.



For an instant we hovered upon its threshold. But the impulse, the
command, that had carried us thus far was not to stop here. Into it and up
it we were thrust, our feet barely touching the glimmering surface; lifted
by the force that emanated from its floor, carried on by the force that
pressed out from the sides.



Up and up we went—scores of feet—hundreds—














CHAPTER XXII. THE ENSORCELLED CHAMBER



“Goodwin!” Drake broke the silence; desperately he was striving to keep
his fear out of his voice. “Goodwin—this isn't the way to get out.
We're going up—farther away all the time from the—the gates!”



“What can we do?” My anxiety was no less than his, but my realization of
our helplessness was complete.



“If we only knew how to talk to these Things,” he said. “If we could only
have let the Disk know we wanted to get out—damn it, Goodwin, it
would have helped us.”



Grotesque as the idea sounded, I felt that he spoke the truth. The Emperor
meant no harm to us; in fact in speeding us away I was not at all sure
that he had not deliberately wished us well—there was that about the
Keeper—



Still up we sped along the shaft. I knew we must now be above the level of
the valley.



“We've got to get back to Ruth! Goodwin—NIGHT! And what may have
HAPPENED to her?”



“Drake, boy”—I dropped into his own colloquialism—“we're up
against it. We can't help it. And remember—she's there in Norhala's
home. I don't believe, I honestly don't believe, Dick, that there's any
danger as long as she remains there. And Ventnor ties her fast.”



“That's true,” he said, more hopefully. “That's true—and probably
Norhala is with her by now.”



“I don't doubt it,” I said cheerfully. An idea came to me—I half
believed it myself. “And another thing. There's not an action here that's
purposeless. We're being driven on by the command of that Thing we call
the Metal Emperor. It means us no harm. Maybe—maybe this IS the way
out.”



“Maybe so,” he shook his head doubtfully. “But I'm not sure. Maybe that
long push was just to get us away from THERE. And it strikes me that the
impulse has begun to weaken. We're not going anywhere near as fast as we
were.”



I had not realized it, but our speed was slackening. I looked back—hundreds
of feet behind us fell the slide. An unpleasant chill went through me—should
the magnetic grip upon us relax, withdraw, nothing could stop us from
falling back along that incline to be broken like eggs at its end; that
our breaths would be snuffed out by the terrific descent long before we
reached that end was scant comfort.



“There are other passages opening up along this shaft,” Drake said. “I'm
not for trusting the Emperor too far—he has other things on his
metallic mind, you know. The next one we get to, let's try to slip into—if
we can.”



I had noticed; there had been openings along the ascending shaft;
corridors running apparently transversely to its angled way.



Slower and slower became our pace. A hundred yards above I glimpsed one of
the apertures. Could we reach it? Slower and slower we arose. Now the gap
was but a yard off—but we were motionless—were tottering!



Drake's arms wrapped round me. With a tremendous effort he hurled me into
the portal. I dropped at its edge, writhed swiftly around, saw him
slipping, slipping down—thrust my hands out to him.



He caught them. There came a wrench that tortured my arm sockets as though
racked. But he held!



Slowly—I writhed back into the passage, dragging up his almost dead
weight. His head appeared, his shoulders; there was a convulsion of the
long body and he lay before me.



For a minute or two we lay, flat upon our backs resting. I sat up. The
passage was broad, silent; apparently as endless as that from which we had
just escaped.



Along it, above us, under us, the crystalline eyes were dim. It showed no
sign of movement—yet had it done so there was nothing we could do
save drop down the annihilating slant. Drake arose.



“I'm hungry,” he said, “and I'm thirsty. I move that we eat and drink and
approximately be merry.”



He slung aside the haversack. From it we took food; from the canteens we
drank. We did not talk. Each knew what the other was thinking;
infrequently, and thank the eternal law that some call God for that, come
crises in which speech seems not only petty but when against it the mind
rebels as a nauseous thing.



This was such a time. At last I drew myself to my feet.



“Let's be going,” I said.



The corridor stretched straight before us; along it we paced. How far we
walked I do not know; mile upon mile, it seemed. It broadened abruptly
into a vast hall.



And this hall was filled with the Metal Hordes—was a gigantic
workshop of them. In every shape, in every form, they seethed and toiled
about it. Upon its floor were heaps of shining ores, mounds of flashing
gems, piles of ingots, metallic and crystalline. High and low throughout
flamed the egg-shaped incandescences; floating furnaces both great and
small.



Before one of these forges, close to us, stood a Metal Thing. Its body was
a twelve-foot column of smaller cubes. Upon the top was a hollow square
formed of even lesser blocks—blocks hardly larger than the Little
Things themselves. In the center of the open rectangle was another shaft,
its top a two-foot square plate formed of a single cube.



From the sides of the hollow square sprang long arms of spheres, each
tipped by a tetrahedron. They moved freely, slipping about upon their
curved points of contact and like a dozen little thinking hammers, the
pyramid points at their ends beat down upon as many thimble shaped objects
which they thrust alternately into the unwinking brazier then laid upon
the central block to shape.



A goblin workman the Thing seemed, standing there, so intent upon and so
busy with its forgings.



There were scores of these animate machines; they paid no slightest heed
to us as we slipped by them, clinging as closely to the wall of the
immense workshop as we could.



We passed a company of other Shapes which stood two by two and close
together, their tops wide spinning wheels through which the tendrils of an
opened globe fed translucent, colorless ingots—the substance it
seemed to me of which Norhala's shadowy walls were made, the crystal of
which the bars that built out the base of the Cones were formed.



The ingots passed between the whirling faces; emerged from them as
slender, long cylinders; were seized as they slipped down by a crouching
block, whose place as it glided away was instantly taken by another. In
many bewildering forms, intent upon unknown activities directed toward
unguessable ends, the composite, animate mechanisms labored. And all the
place was filled with a goblin bustle, trollish racketings, ringing of
gnomish anvils, clanging of kobold forges—a clamorous cavern filled
with metal Nibelungens.



We came to the opening of another passage, a doorway piercing the walls of
the workshop. Its incline, though steep, was not dangerous.



Into it we stepped; climbed onward it seemed interminably. Far ahead of us
at last appeared the outline of its further entrance, silhouetted against
and filled with a brighter luminosity. We drew near; stopped cautiously at
its threshold, peering out.



Well it was that we had hesitated. Before us was open space—an abyss
in the body of the Metal Monster.



The corridor opened into it like a window. Thrusting out our heads, we saw
an unbroken wall both above and below. Half a mile away was its opposite
side. Over this pit was a misty sky and not more than a thousand feet
above and black against the heavens was the lip of it—the cornices
of this chasm within the City.



Far, far beneath us we watched the Hordes throw themselves across the
abyss in webs of curving arches and girder-straight bridges; gigantic we
knew these spans must be yet dwarfed to slender footways by distance. Over
them moved hurrying companies; from them came flashings, glitterings—prismatic,
sun golden; plutonic scarlets, molten blues; javelins of colored light
piercing upward from unfolded cubes and globes and pyramids crossing them
or from busy bearers of the shining fruits of the mysterious workshops.



And as they passed the bridges swung up, coiled and thrust themselves from
sight through openings that closed behind them. Ever, as they passed,
close on their going whipped out other spans so that always across that
abyss a sentient, shifting web was hung.



We drew back, stared into each other's white face. Panic swept through me,
in quick, alternate pulse of ice and fire. For crushingly, no longer to be
denied, came certainty that we were lost within the mazes of this
incredible City—lost in the body of the Metal Monster which that
City was. There was a sick despair in my heart as we turned and slowly
made our way back along the sloping corridor.



A hundred yards, perhaps, we had gone in silence before we stopped, gazing
stupidly at an opening in the wall beside us. The portal had not been
there when we had passed—of that I was certain.



“It's opened since we went by,” whispered Drake.



We peered through it. The passage was narrow; its pave led downward. For a
moment we hesitated, the same foreboding in both our minds. And yet—among
the perils that crowded in upon us what choice had we? There could be no
more danger there than here.



Both ways were—ALIVE, both obedient to impulses over which we had no
more control and no more way of predetermining than mice in some complex,
man-made trap. Furthermore, this shaft also ran downward, and although its
pitch was less and it did not therefore drop as quickly toward that level
we sought and wherein lay the openings of escape into the outer valley, it
fell at right angles to the corridor through which we had come.



We knew that to retrace our steps now would but take us back to the forges
and thence to the hall of the Cones and the certain peril waiting for us
there.



We stepped into this opened way. For a little distance it ran straightly,
then turned and sloped gently upward; and a little distance more we
climbed. Then suddenly, not a hundred yards from us, gushed out a flood of
soft radiance, opalescent, filled with pearly glimmerings and rosy shadows
of light.



It was as though a door had opened into some world of luminescence. From
it the lambent torrent poured; billowed down upon us. In its wake came
music—if music the mighty harmonies, the sonorous chords, the
crystalline themes and the linked chaplet of notes that were like
spiralings of tiny golden star bells could be named.



Toward source of light and sound we moved, nor could we have halted nor
withdrawn had we willed; the radiance drew us to it as the sun the water
drop, and irresistibly the sweet, unearthly music called. Closer we came—it
was a narrow alcove from which sound and light poured—into it we
crept—and went no further.



We peered into a vast and columnless vault, a limitless temple of light.
High up in it, strewn manifold, danced and shone soft orbs like tender
suns. No pale gilt luminaries of frozen rays were these. Effulgent,
jubilant, they flamed—orbs red as wine of rubies that Djinns of Al
Shiraz press from his enchanted vineyards of jewels; twin orbs rosy white
as breasts of pampered Babylonian maids; orbs of pulsing opalescences and
orbs of the murmuring green of bursting buds of spring, crocused orbs and
orbs of royal coral; suns that throbbed with singing rays of wedded rose
and pearl and of sapphires and topazes amorous; orbs born of cool virginal
dawns and of imperial sunsets and orbs that were the tuliped fruit of
mating rainbows of fire.



They danced, these countless aureoles; they swung and threaded in radiant
choral patterns, in linked harmonies of light. And as they danced their
gay rays caressed and bathed myriads of the Metal Folk open beneath them.
Under the rays the jewel fires of disk and star and cross leaped and
pulsed and danced to the same bright rhythm.



We sought the source of the music—a tremendous thing of shimmering
crystal pipes like some colossal organ. Out of the radiance around it
great flames gathered, shook into sight with streamings and pennonings, in
bannerets and bandrols, leaped upon the crystal pipes, and merged within
them.



And as the pipes drank them the flames changed into sound!



Throbbing bass viols of roaring vernal winds, diapasons of waterfall and
torrents—these had been flames of emerald; flaming trumpetings of
desire that had been great streamers of scarlet—rose flames that had
dissolved into echoes of fulfillment; diamond burgeonings that melted into
silver symphonies like mist entangled Pleiades transmuted into melodies;
chameleon harmonies to which the strange suns danced.



And now I saw—realizing with a clutch of indescribable awe, with a
sense of inexplicable profanation the secret of this ensorcelled chamber.



Within every pulsing rose of irised fire that was the heart of a disk,
from every rubrous, clipped rose of a cross, and from every rayed purple
petaling of a star there nestled a tiny disk, a tiny cross, a tiny star,
luminous and symboled even as those that cradled them.



The Metal Babes building like crystals from hearts of radiance beneath the
play of jocund orbs!



Incredible blossomings of crystal and of metal whose lullabies and cradle
songs were singing symphonies of flame.



It was the birth chamber of the City!



The womb of the Metal Monster!



Abruptly the walls of the niche sparkled out, the glittering eye points
regarding us with a most disquieting suggestion of sentinels who,
slumbering, had been caught unaware, and now awakening challenged us.
Swiftly the niche closed—so swiftly that barely had we time to
spring over its threshold into the corridor.



The corridor was awake—alive!



The power darted out; gripped us. Up it swept us and on. Far away a square
of light appeared, grew quickly larger. Framed in it was the amethystine
burning of the great ring that girdled the encircling cliffs.



I turned my head—behind us the corridor was closing!



Now the opening was so close that through it I could see the vast panorama
of the valley. The wall behind us touched us; pushed us on. We thrust
ourselves against it, despairingly. As well might flies have tried to
press back a moving mountain.



Resistingly, inexorably we were pressed forward. Now we cowered within a
yard-deep niche; now we trembled upon a foot-wide ledge.



Shuddering, gasping, we glared down the sheer drop of the City's wall. The
smooth and glimmering scarp fell thousands of feet straight to the valley
floor. And there were no merciful mists to hide what awaited us there; no
mists anywhere. In that brief, agonized glance every detail of the Pit was
disclosed with an abnormal clarity.



We tottered on the brink. The ledge melted.



Down, down we plunged, locked in each other's arms, hurtling to the
shattering death so far below!














CHAPTER XXIII. THE TREACHERY OF YURUK



Was it true that Time is within ourselves—that like Space, its twin,
it is only a self-created illusion of the human mind? There are hours that
flash by on hummingbird wings; there are seconds that shuffle on shod in
leaden shoes.



Was it true that when death faces us the consciousness finds power through
its will to live to conquer the illusion—to prolong Time? That,
recoiling from oblivion, we can recreate in a fractional moment whole
years gone past, years yet to come—striving to lengthen our
existence, stretching out our apperception beyond the phantom boundaries,
overdrawing upon a Barmecide deposit of minutes, staking fresh claims upon
a mirage?



How else explain the seeming slowness with which we were falling—the
seeming leisureness with which the wall drifted up past us?



And was this punishment—a sentence meted out for profaning with our
eyes a forbidden place; a penalty for touching with our gaze the ark of
the Metal Tribes—their holy of holies—the budding place of the
Metal Babes?



The valley was swinging—swinging in slow broad curves; was
oscillating dizzily.



Slowly the colossal wall slipped upward.



Realization swept me; left me amazed; only half believing. This was no
illusion. After that first swift plunge our fall had been checked. We were
swinging—not the valley.



Deliberately, in wide arcs like pendulums, we were swinging across the
City's scarp; three feet out from it, and as we swung, slowly sinking.



And now I saw the countless eyes of the watching wall again were
twinkling, regarding us with impish mockery.



It was the grip of the living wall that held us; that rocked us from side
to side as though giving greater breadths of it chance to behold us; that
was dropping us gently, carefully, to the valley floor now a scant two
thousand feet below.



A storm of rage, of intensest resentment swept me; as once before any
gratitude I should have felt for escape was submerged in the utter
humiliation with which it was charged.



I shook my fists at the twinkling wall, strove to kick and smite it like
an angry child, cursed it—not childishly. Dared it to hurl me down
to death.



I felt Drake's hand touch mine.



“Steady,” he said. “Steady, old boy. It's no use. Steady. Look down.”



Hot with shame for my outburst, weak from its violence, I obeyed. The
valley floor was not more than a thousand feet away. Thronging about where
we must at last touch, clustered and seething, was a multitude of the
Metal Things. They seemed to be looking up at us, watching, waiting for
us.



“Reception committee,” grinned Drake.



I glanced away; over the valley. It was luminously clear; yet the sky was
overcast, no stars showing. The light was no stronger than that of the
moon at full, but it held a quality unfamiliar to me. It cast no shadows;
though soft, it was piercing, revealing all it bathed with the
distinctness of bright sunshine. The illumination came, I thought, from
the encircling veils falling from the band of amethyst.



And, as I peered, out of the veils and far away sped a violet spark. With
meteor speed it flew toward us. Close to the base of the vast facade it
landed with a flashing of blue incandescence. I knew it for one of the
Flying Things, the Mark Makers—one of the incredible messengers.



Close upon its fall came increase in the turmoil of the crowding throng
awaiting us. Came, too, an abrupt change in our own motion. The long arcs
lessened. We were dropped more swiftly.



Far away in the direction from which the Flying Thing had flown I sensed
another movement; something coming that carried with it subtle suggestion
of unlikeness to all the other incessant, linked movement over the pit.
Closer it drew.



“Norhala!” gasped Drake.



Robed in her silken amber swathings, red-copper hair streaming, woven with
elfin sparklings, she was racing toward the City like some lovely witch,
riding upon the back of a steed of huge cubes.



Nearer she raced. More direct became our fall. Now we were dropping as
though at the end of an unreeling plummet cord; the floor of the valley
was no more than two hundred feet below.



“Norhala!” we shouted; and again and again—again “Norhala!”



Before our cries could have reached her the cubes swerved; came to a halt
beneath us. Through the hundred feet of space between I caught the
brilliancy of the weird constellations in Norhala's great eyes—saw
with a vague but no less dire foreboding that on her face dwelt a
terrifying, a blasting wrath.



As softly as though by the hand of a giant of cloud we were lifted out
from the wall, and were set with no perceptible shock beside her on the
back of the cubes.



“Norhala—” I stopped. For this was no Norhala whom we had known.
Gone was all calm, vanished every trace of unearthly tranquillity. It was
a Norhala awakened at last—all human.



Yet in the still rage that filled her I sensed a force, an intensity, more
than human. Over the blazing eyes the brows were knit in a rigid, golden
bar; the delicate nostrils were pinched; the sweet red mouth was white and
merciless. It was as though in its long sleep her human self had gathered
more than human strength, and that now, awakened and unleashed, the
violence of its rage touched the vibrant zenith of that sphere of which
her quiet had been the nadir.



She was like an urn filled and flaming with the fires of the Gods of
wrath.



What was it that had awakened her—what in awakening had changed the
inpouring human consciousness into this flood of fury? Foreboding gripped
me.



“Norhala!” My voice was shaking. “Those we left—”



“They are gone!” The golden voice was octaves deeper, vibrant, throbbing
with that muffled, menacing note that must have pulsed from the golden
tambours that summoned to battle Timur's fierce hordes. “They were—taken.”



“Taken!” I gasped. “Taken by what—these?” I swept my hands out
toward the Metal Things milling around us.



“No! THESE are mine. These are they who obey me.” The golden voice now
shrilled with her passion. “Taken by—men!”



Drake had read my face although he could not understand our words.



“Ruth—”



“Taken,” I said. “Both Ruth and Ventnor. Taken by the armored men—the
men of Cherkis!”



“Cherkis!” She had caught the word. “Yes—Cherkis! And now he and all
his men—and all his women—and every living thing he rules
shall pay. And fear not—you two. For I, Norhala, will bring back my
own.



“Woe, woe to you, Cherkis, and to all of yours! For I, Norhala, am awake,
and I, Norhala, remember. Woe to you, Cherkis, woe—for now all ends
for you!



“Not by the gods of my mother who turned their strength against her do I
promise this. I, Norhala, have no need for them—I, Norhala, who have
strength greater than they. And would I could crush those gods as I shall
crush you, Cherkis—and every living thing of yours! Yea—and
every UNLIVING thing as well!”



Not halting now was Norhala's speech; it poured from the ruthless lips—flamingly.



“We go,” she cried. “And something of vengeance I have saved for you—as
is your right.”



She tossed her arms high; stamped upon the back of the Metal Thing that
held us.



It quivered and sped away. Swiftly dwindled the City's bulk; fast faded
its glimmering watchful face.



Not toward the veils of light but out over the plain we flew. Above us,
crouching against the blast of our going, streamed like a silken banner
Norhala's hair, gemmed with the witch lights.



We were far out now, the City far away. The cube slowed. Norhala threw
high her head. From the arched, exquisite throat pealed a trumpet call—golden,
summoning, imperious. Thrice it rang forth—and all the surrounding
valley seemed to halt and listen.



Followed upon its ending, a chanting as goldenly sonorous. Wild,
peremptory, triumphant. It was like a mustering shouting to adventurous
stars, buglings to buccaneering winds, cadenced beckonings to restless
ranks of viking waves, signaling to all the corsairs and picaroons of the
elemental.



A cosmic call to slay!



The gigantic block upon which we rode quivered; I myself felt a thousand
needle-pointed roving arrows prick me, urging me on to some jubilant,
reckless orgy of destruction.



Obeying that summoning there swirled to us cube and globe and pyramid by
the score—by the hundreds. They swept into our wake and followed—lifting
up behind us, an ever-rising sea.



Higher and higher arose the metal wave—mounting, ever mounting as
other score upon score leaped upon it, rushed up it and swelled its crest.
And soon so great it was that it shadowed us, hung over us.



The cubes we rode angled in their course; raced now with ever-increasing
speed toward the spangled curtains.



And still Norhala's golden chant lured; higher and even higher reached the
following wave. Now we were rising upon a steep slope; now the
amethystine, gleaming ring was almost overheard.



Norhala's song ceased. One breathless, soundless moment and we had pierced
the veils. A globule of sapphire shone afar, the elfin bubble of her home.
We neared it.



Heart leaping, I saw three ponies, high and empty saddles turquoise
studded, lift their heads from their roadway browsing. For a moment they
stood, stiff with terror; then whimpering raced away.



We were at Norhala's door; were lifted down; stood close to its threshold.
Slaves to a single thought, Drake and I sprang to enter.



“Wait!” Norhala's white hands caught us. “There is peril there—without
me! Me you must—follow!”



Upon the exquisite face was no unshadowing of wrath, no diminishing of
rage, no weakening of dreadful determination. The star-flecked eyes were
not upon us; they looked over and beyond—coldly, calculatingly.



“Not enough,” I heard her whisper. “Not enough—for that which I will
do.”



We turned, following her gaze. A hundred feet on high, stretching nearly
across the gorge, an incredible curtain was flung. Over its folds was
movement—arms of spinning globes that thrust forth like paws and
down upon which leaped pyramid upon pyramid stiffening as they clung like
bristling spikes of hair; great bars of clicking cubes that threw
themselves from the shuttering—shook and withdrew. The curtain was a
ferment—shifting, mercurial; it throbbed with desire, palpitated
with eagerness.



“Not enough!” murmured Norhala.



Her lips parted; from them came another trumpeting—tyrannic,
arrogant and clangorous. Under it the curtaining writhed—out from it
spurted thin cascades of cubes. They swarmed up into tall pillars that
shook and swayed and gyrated.



With blinding flash upon flash the sapphire incandescences struck forth at
their feet. A score of flaming columned shapes leaped up and curved in
meteor flight over the tumultuous curtain. Streaming with violet fires
they shot back to the valley of the City.



“Hai!” shouted Norhala as they flew. “Hai!”



Up darted her arms; the starry galaxies of her eyes danced madly, shot
forth visible rays. The mighty curtain of the Metal Things pulsed and
throbbed; its units interweaving—block and globe and pyramid of
which it was woven, each seeming to strain at leash.



“Come!” cried Norhala—and led the way through the portal.



Close behind her we pressed. I stumbled, nearly fell, over a brown-faced,
leather-cuirassed body that lay half over, legs barring the threshold.



Contemptuously Norhala stepped over it. We were within that chamber of the
pool. About it lay a fair dozen of the armored men. Ruth's defense, I
thought with a grim delight, had been most excellent—those who had
taken her and Ventnor had not done so without paying full toll.



A violet flashing drew my eyes away. Close to the pool wherein we had
first seen the white miracle of Norhala's body, two immense, purple fired
stars blazed. Between them, like a suppliant cast from black iron, was
Yuruk.



Poised upon their nether tips the stars guarded him. Head touching his
knees, eyes hidden within his folded arms, the black eunuch crouched.



“Yuruk!”



There was an unearthly mercilessness in Norhala's voice.



The eunuch raised his head; slowly, fearfully.



“Goddess!” he whispered. “Goddess! Mercy!”



“I saved him,” she turned to us, “for you to slay. He it was who brought
those who took the maid who was mine and the helpless one she loved. Slay
him.”



Drake understood—his hand twitched down to his pistol, drew it. He
leveled the gun at the black eunuch. Yuruk saw it—shrieked and
cowered. Norhala laughed—sweetly, ruthlessly.



“He dies before the stroke falls,” she said. “He dies doubly therefore—and
that is well.”



Drake slowly lowered the automatic; turned to me.



“I can't,” he said. “I can't—do it—”



“Masters!” Upon his knees the eunuch writhed toward us. “Masters—I
meant no wrong. What I did was for love of the Goddess. Years upon years I
have served her. And her mother before her.



“I thought if the maid and the blasted one were gone, that you would
follow. Then I would be alone with the Goddess once more. Cherkis will not
slay them—and Cherkis will welcome you and give the maid and the
blasted one back to you for the arts that you can teach him.



“Mercy, Masters, I meant no harm—bid the Goddess be merciful!”



The ebon pools of eyes were clarified of their ancient shadows by his
terror; age was wiped from them by fear, even as it was wiped from his
face. The wrinkles were gone. Appallingly youthful, the face of Yuruk
prayed to us.



“Why do you wait?” she asked us. “Time presses, and even now we should be
on the way. When so many are so soon to die, why tarry over one? Slay
him!”



“Norhala,” I answered, “we cannot slay him so. When we kill, we kill in
fair fight—hand to hand. The maid we both love has gone, taken with
her brother. It will not bring her back if we kill him through whom she
was taken. We would punish him—yes, but slay him we cannot. And we
would be after the maid and her brother quickly.”



A moment she looked at us, perplexity shading the high and steady anger.



“As you will,” she said at last; then added, half sarcastically, “Perhaps
it is because I who am now awake have slept so long that I cannot
understand you. But Yuruk has disobeyed ME. That of MINE which I committed
to his care he has given to the enemies of me and those who were mine. It
matters nothing to me what YOU would do. Matters to me only what I will to
do.”



She pointed to the dead.



“Yuruk”—the golden voice was cold—“gather up these carrion and
pile them together.”



The eunuch arose, stole out fearfully from between the two stars. He
slithered to body after body, dragging them one after the other to the
center of the chamber, lifting them and forming of them a heap. One there
was who was not dead. His eyes opened as the eunuch seized him, the
blackened mouth opened.



“Water!” he begged. “Give me drink. I burn!”



I felt a thrill of pity; lifted my canteen and walked toward him.



“You of the beard,” the merciless chime rang out, “he shall have no water.
But drink he shall have, and soon—drink of fire!”



The soldier's fevered eyes rolled toward her, saw and read aright the
ruthlessness in the beautiful face.



“Sorceress!” he groaned. “Cursed spawn of Ahriman!” He spat at her.



The black talons of Yuruk stretched around his throat



“Son of unclean dogs!” he whined. “You dare blaspheme the Goddess!”



He snapped the soldier's neck as though it had been a rotten twig.



At the callous cruelty I stood for an instant petrified; I heard Drake
swear wildly, saw his pistol flash up.



Norhala struck down his arm.



“Your chance has passed,” she said, “and not for THAT shall you slay him.”



And now Yuruk had cast that body upon the others; the pile was complete.



“Mount!” commanded Norhala, and pointed. He cast himself at her feet,
writhing, moaning, imploring. She looked at one of the great Shapes;
something of command passed from her, something it understood plainly.



The star slipped forward—there was an almost imperceptible movement
of its side points. The twitching form of the black seemed to leap up from
the floor, to throw itself like a bag upon the mound of the dead.



Norhala threw up her hands. Out of the violet ovals beneath the upper tips
of the Things spurted streams of blue flame. They fell upon Yuruk and
splashed over him upon the heap of the slain. In the mound was a dreadful
movement, a contortion; the bodies stiffened, seemed to try to rise, to
push away—dead nerves and muscles responding to the blasting energy
passing through them.



Out from the stars rained bolt upon bolt. In the chamber was the sound of
thunder, crackling like broken glass. The bodies flamed, crumbled. There
was a little smoke—nauseous, feebly protesting, beaten out by the
consuming fires almost before it could rise.



Where had been the heap of slain capped by the black eunuch there was but
a little whirling cloud of sad gray dust. Caught by a passing draft, it
eddied, slipped over the floor, vanished through the doorway. Motionless
stood the blasting stars, contemplating us. Motionless stood Norhala, her
wrath no whit abated by the ghastly sacrifice. And paralyzed by what we
had beheld, motionless stood we.



“Listen,” she said. “You two who love the maid. What you have seen is
nothing to that which you SHALL see—a wisp of mist to the storm
cloud.”



“Norhala”—I found speech—“can you tell us when it was that the
maid was captured?”



Perhaps there was still time to overtake the abductors before Ruth was
thrust into the worse peril waiting where she was being carried. Crossed
this thought another—puzzling, baffling. The cliffs Yuruk had
pointed out to me as those through which the hidden way passed were, I had
estimated then, at least twenty miles away. And how long was the pass, the
tunnel, through them? And then how far this place of the armored men? It
had been past dawn when Drake had frightened the black eunuch with his
pistol. It was not yet dawn now. How could Yuruk have made his way to the
Persians so swiftly—how could they so swiftly have returned?



Amazingly she answered the spoken question and the unspoken.



“They came long before dusk,” she said. “By the night before Yuruk had won
to Ruszark, the city of Cherkis; and long before dawn they were on their
way hither. This the black dog I slew told me.”



“But Yuruk was with us here at dawn yesterday,” I gasped.



“A night has passed since then,” she said, “and another night is almost
gone.”



Stunned, I considered this. If this were true—and not for an instant
did I doubt her—then not for a few hours had we lain there at the
foot of the living wall in the Hall of the Cones—but for the balance
of that day and that night, and another day and part of still another
night.



“What does she say?” Drake stared anxiously into my whitened face. I told
him.



“Yes.” Norhala spoke again. “The dusk before the last dusk that has passed
I returned to my house. The maid was there and sorrowing. She told me you
had gone into the valley, prayed me to help you and to bring you back. I
comforted her, and something of—the peace—I gave her; but not
all, for she fought against it. A little we played together, and I left
her sleeping. I sought you and found you also sleeping. I knew no harm
would come to you, and I went my ways—and forgot you. Then I came
here again—and found Yuruk and these the maid had slain.”



The great eyes flashed.



“Now do I honor the maid for the battle that she did,” she said, “though
how she slew so many strong men I do not know. My heart goes out to her.
And therefore when I bring her back she shall no more be plaything to
Norhala, but sister. And with you it shall be as she wills. And woe to
those who have taken her!”



She paused, listening. From without came a rising storm of thin wailings,
insistent and eager.



“But I have an older vengeance than this to take,” the golden voice tolled
somberly. “Long have I forgotten—and shame I feel that I had forgot.
So long have I forgotten all hatreds, all lusts, all cruelty—among—these—”
She thrust a hand forth toward the hidden valley. “Forgot—dwelling
in the great harmonies. Save for you and what has befallen I would never
have stirred from them, I think. But now awakened, I take that vengeance.
After it is done”—she paused—“after it is over I shall go back
again. For this awakening has in it nothing of the ordered joy I love—it
is a fierce and slaying fire. I shall go back—”



The shadow of her far dreaming flitted over, softened the angry brilliancy
of her eyes.



“Listen, you two!” The shadow of dream fled. “Those that I am about to
slay are evil—evil are they all, men and women. Long have they been
so—yea, for cycles of suns. And their children grow like them—or
if they be gentle and with love for peace they are slain or die of
heartbreak. All this my mother told me long ago. So no more children shall
be born from them either to suffer or to grow evil.”



Again she paused, nor did we interrupt her musing.



“My father ruled Ruszark,” she said at last. “Rustum he was named, of the
seed of Rustum the Hero even as was my mother. They were gentle and good,
and it was their ancestors who built Ruszark when, fleeing from the might
of Iskander, they were sealed in the hidden valley by the falling
mountain.



“Then there sprang from one of the families of the nobles—Cherkis.
Evil, evil was he, and as he grew he lusted for rule. On a night of terror
he fell upon those who loved my father and slew; and barely had my father
time to fly from the city with my mother, still but a bride, and a handful
of those loyal to him.



“They found by chance the way to this place, hiding in the cleft which is
its portal. They came, and they were taken by—Those who are now my
people. Then my mother, who was very beautiful, was lifted before him who
rules here and she found favor in his sight and he had built for her this
house, which now is mine.



“And in time I was born—but not in this house. Nay—in a secret
place of light where, too, are born my people.”



She was silent. I shot a glance at Drake. The secret place of light—was
it not that vast vault of mystery, of dancing orbs and flames transmuted
into music into which we had peered and for which sacrilege, I had
thought, had been thrust from the City? And did in this lie the
explanation of her strangeness? Had she there sucked in with her mother's
milk the enigmatic life of the Metal Hordes, been transformed into half
human changeling, become true kin to them? What else could explain—



“My mother showed me Ruszark,” her voice, taking up once more her tale,
checked my thoughts. “Once when I was little she and my father bore me
through the forest and through the hidden way. I looked upon Ruszark—a
great city it is and populous, and a caldron of cruelty and of evil.



“Not like me were my father and mother. They longed for their kind and
sought ever for means to regain their place among them. There came a time
when my father, driven by his longing, ventured forth to Ruszark, seeking
friends to help him regain that place—for these who obey me obeyed
not him as they obey me; nor would he have marched them—as I shall—upon
Ruszark if they had obeyed him.



“Cherkis caught him. And Cherkis waited, knowing well that my mother would
follow. For Cherkis knew not where to seek her, nor where they had lain
hid, for between his city and here the mountains are great, unscalable,
and the way through them is cunningly hidden; by chance alone did my
mother's mother and those who fled with her discover it: And though they
tortured him, my father would not tell. And after a while forthwith those
who still remained of hers stole out with my mother to find him. They left
me here with Yuruk. And Cherkis caught my mother.”



The proud breasts heaved, the eyes shot forth visible flames.



“My father was flayed alive and crucified,” she said. “His skin they
nailed to the City's gates. And when Cherkis had had his will with my
mother he threw her to his soldiers for their sport.



“All of those who went with them he tortured and slew—and he and his
laughed at their torment. But one there was who escaped and told me—me
who was little more than a budding maid. He called on me to bring
vengeance—and he died. A year passed—and I am not like my
mother and my father—and I forgot—dwelling here in the great
tranquillities, barred from and having no thought for men and their way.



“AIE, AIE!” she cried; “woe to me that I could forget! But now I shall
take my vengeance—I, Norhala, will stamp them flat—Cherkis and
his city of Ruszark and everything it holds! I, Norhala, and my servants
shall stamp them into the rock of their valley so that none shall know
that they have been! And would that I could meet their gods with all their
powers that I might break them, too, and stamp them into the rock under
the feet of my servants!”



She threw out white arms.



Why had Yuruk lied to me? I wondered as I watched her. The Disk had not
slain her mother. Of course! He had lied to play upon our terrors; had
lied to frighten us away.



The wailings were rising in a sustained crescendo. One of the slaying
stars slipped over the chamber floor, folded its points and glided out the
door.



“Come!” commanded Norhala, and led the way. The second star closed,
followed us. We stepped over the threshold.



For one astounded, breathless moment we paused. In front of us reared a
monster—a colossal, headless Sphinx. Like forelegs and paws, a ridge
of pointed cubes, and globes thrust against each side of the canyon walls.
Between them for two hundred feet on high stretched the breast.



And this was a shifting, weaving mass of the Metal Things; they formed
into gigantic cuirasses, giant bucklers, corselets of living mail. From
them as they moved—nay, from all the monster—came the
wailings. Like a headless Sphinx it crouched—and as we stood it
surged forward as though it sprang a step to greet us.



“HAI!” shouted Norhala, battle buglings ringing through the golden voice.
“HAI! my companies!”



Out from the summit of the breast shot a tremendous trunk of cubes and
spinning globes. And like a trunk it nuzzled us, caught us up, swept us to
the crest. An instant I tottered dizzily; was held; stood beside Norhala
upon a little, level twinkling eyed platform; upon her other side swayed
Drake.



Now through the monster I felt a throbbing, an eager and impatient pulse.
I turned my head. Still like some huge and grotesque beast the back of the
clustered Things ran for half a mile at least behind, tapering to a dragon
tail that coiled and twisted another full mile toward the Pit. And from
this back uprose and fell immense spiked and fan-shaped ruffs, thickets of
spikes, whipping knouts of bristling tentacles, fanged crests. They thrust
and waved, whipped and fell constantly; and constantly the great tail
lashed and snapped, fantastic, long and living.



“HAI!” shouted Norhala once more. From her lifted throat came again the
golden chanting—but now a relentless, ruthless song of slaughter.



Up reared the monstrous bulk. Into it ran the dragon tail. Into it poured
the fanged and bristling back.



Up, up we were thrust—three hundred feet, four hundred, five
hundred. Over the blue globe of Norhala's house bent a gigantic leg.
Spiderlike out from each side of the monster thrust half a score of
others.



Overhead the dawn began to break. Through it with ever increasing speed we
moved, straight to the line of the cliffs behind which lay the city of the
armored men—and Ruth and Ventnor.














CHAPTER XXIV. RUSZARK



Smoothly moved the colossal shape; on it we rode as easily as though
cradled. It did not glide—it strode.



The columned legs raised themselves, bending from a thousand joints. The
pedestals of the feet, huge and massive as foundations for sixteen-inch
guns, fell with machinelike precision, stamping gigantically.



Under their tread the trees of the forest snapped, were crushed like reeds
beneath the pads of a mastodon. From far below came the sound of their
crashing. The thick forest checked the progress of the Shape less than
tall grass would that of a man.



Behind us our trail was marked by deep, black pits in the forest's green,
clean cut and great as the Mark upon the poppied valley. They were the
footprints of the Thing that carried us.



The wind streamed and whistled. A flock of the willow warblers arose,
sworled about us with manifold beating of little frightened wings.
Norhala's face softened, her eyes smiled.



“Go—foolish little ones,” she cried, and waved her arms. They flew
away, scolding.



A lammergeier swooped down on wide funereal wings; it peered at us; darted
away toward the cliffs.



“There will be no carrion there for you, black eater of the dead, when I
am through,” I heard Norhala whisper, eyes again somber.



Steadily grew the dawn light; from Norhala's lips came again the chanting.
And now that paean, the reckless pulse of the monster we rode, began to
creep through my own veins. Into Drake's too, I knew, for his head was
held high and his eyes were clear and bright as hers who sang.



The jubilant pulse streamed through the hands that held us, throbbed
through us. The pulse of the Thing—sang!



Closer and closer grew the cliffs. Down and crashing down fell the trees,
the noise of their fall accompanying the battle chant of the Valkyr beside
me like wild harp chords of storm-lashed surf. Up to the precipices the
forest rolled, unbroken. Now the cliffs loomed overhead. The dawn had
passed. It was full day.



Cutting up through the towering granite scarps was a rift. In it the black
shadows clustered thickly. Straight toward that cleft we sped. As we drew
near, the crest of the Shape began swiftly to lower. Down we sank and down—a
hundred feet, two hundred; now we were two score yards above the tree
tops.



Out shot a neck, a tremendous serpent body. Crested it was with pyramids;
crested with them, too, was its immense head. Thickly the head bristled
with them, poised motionless upon spinning globes as huge as they. For
hundreds of feet that incredible neck stretched ahead of us and for twice
as far behind a monstrous, lizard-shaped body writhed.



We rode now upon a serpent, a glittering blue metal dragon, spiked and
knobbed and scaled. It was the weird steed of Norhala flattening,
thrusting out to pierce the rift.



And still as when it had reared on high beat through it the wild,
triumphant, questing pulse. Still rang out Norhala's chanting.



The trees parted and fell upon each side of us as though we were some
monster of the sea and they the waves we cleft.



The rift enclosed us. Lower we dropped; were not more than fifty feet
above its floor. The Thing upon which we rode was a torrent roaring
through it.



A deeper blackness enclosed us—a tunneling.



Through that we flowed. Out of it we darted into a widening filled with
wan light drifting down through a pinnacle fanged mouth miles on high.
Again the cleft shrunk. A thousand feet ahead was a crack, a narrowing of
the cleft so small that hardly could a man pass through it.



Abruptly the metal dragon halted.



Norhala's chanting changed; became again the arrogant clarioning. And
close below us the huge neck split. It came to me then that it was as
though Norhala were the overspirit of this chimera—as though it
caught and understood and obeyed each quick thought of hers.



As though, indeed, she was a PART of it—as IT was in reality a part
of that infinitely greater Thing, crouching there in its lair of the Pit—the
Metal Monster that had lent this living part of itself to her for a steed,
a champion. Little time had I to consider such matters.



Up thrust the Shape before us. Into it raced and spun Things angled,
Things curved and Things squared. It gathered itself into a Titanic pillar
out of which, instantly, thrust scores of arms.



Over them great globes raced; after these flew other scores of huge
pyramids, none less than ten feet in height, the mass of them twenty and
thirty. The manifold arms grew rigid. Quiet for a moment, a Titanic metal
Briareous, it stood.



Then at the tips of the arms the globes began to spin—faster,
faster. Upon them I saw the hosts of the pyramids open—as one into a
host of stars. The cleft leaped out in a flood of violet light.



Now for another instant the stars which had been motionless, poised upon
the whirling spheres, joined in their mad spinning. Cyclopean pin wheels
they turned; again as one they ceased. More brilliant now was their light,
dazzling; as though in their whirling they had gathered greater force.



Under me I felt the split Thing quiver with eagerness.



From the stars came a hurricane of lightning! A cataract of electric flame
poured into the crack, splashed and guttered down the granite walls. We
were blinded by it; were deafened with thunders.



The face of the precipice smoked and split; was whirled away in clouds of
dust.



The crack widened—widened as a gulley in a sand bank does when a
swift stream rushes through it. Lightnings these were—and more than
lightnings; lightnings keyed up to an invincible annihilating weapon that
could rend and split and crumble to atoms the living granite.



Steadily the cleft expanded. As its walls melted away the Blasting Thing
advanced, spurting into it the flaming torrents. Behind it we crept. The
dust of the shattered rocks swirled up toward us like angry ghosts—before
they reached us they were blown away as though by strong winds streaming
from beneath us.



On we went, blinded, deafened. Interminably, it seemed, poured forth the
hurricane of blue fire; interminably the thunder bellowed.



There came a louder clamor—volcanic, chaotic, dulling the thunders.
The sides of the cleft quivered, bent outward. They split; crashed down.
Bright daylight poured in upon us, a flood of light toward which the
billows of dust rushed as though seeking escape; out it poured like the
smoke of ten thousand cannon.



And the Blasting Thing shook—as though with laughter!



The stars closed. Back into the Shape ran globe and pyramid. It slid
toward us—joined the body from which it had broken away. Through all
the mass ran a wave of jubilation, a pulse of mirth—a colossal,
metallic—SILENT—roar of laughter.



We glided forward—out of the cleft. I felt a shifting movement.



Up and up we were thrust. Dazed I looked behind me. In the face of a sky
climbing wall of rock, smoked a wide chasm. Out of it the billowing clouds
of dust still streamed, pursuing, threatening us. The whole granite
barrier seemed to quiver with agony. Higher we rose and higher.



“Look,” whispered Drake, and whirled me around.



Less than five miles away was Ruszark, the City of Cherkis. And it was
like some ancient city come into life out of long dead centuries. A page
restored from once conquering Persia's crumbled book. A city of the
Chosroes transported by Jinns into our own time.



Built around and upon a low mount, it stood within a valley but little
larger than the Pit. The plain was level, as though once it had been the
floor of some primeval lake; the hill of the City was its only elevation.



Beyond, I caught the glinting of a narrow stream, meandering. The valley
was ringed with precipitous cliffs falling sheer to its floor.



Slowly we advanced.



The city was almost square, guarded by double walls of hewn stone. The
first raised itself a hundred feet on high, turreted and parapeted and
pierced with gates. Perhaps a quarter of a mile behind it the second
fortification thrust up.



The city itself I estimated covered about ten square miles. It ran upward
in broad terraces. It was very fair, decked with blossoming gardens and
green groves. Among the clustering granite houses, red and yellow roofed,
thrust skyward tall spires and towers. Upon the mount's top was a broad,
flat plaza on which were great buildings, marble white and golden roofed;
temples I thought, or palaces, or both.



Running to the city out of the grain fields and steads that surrounded it,
were scores of little figures, rat-like. Here and there among them I
glimpsed horsemen, arms and armor glittering. All were racing to the gates
and the shelter of the battlements.



Nearer we drew. From the walls came now a faint sound of gongs, of drums,
of shrill, flutelike pipings. Upon them I could see hosts gathering; hosts
of swarming little figures whose bodies glistened, from above whom came
gleamings—the light striking upon their helms, their spear and
javelin tips.



“Ruszark!” breathed Norhala, eyes wide, red lips cruelly smiling. “Lo—I
am before your gates. Lo—I am here—and was there ever joy like
this!”



The constellations in her eyes blazed. Beautiful, beautiful was Norhala—as
Isis punishing Typhon for the murder of Osiris; as avenging Diana; shining
from her something of the spirit of all wrathful Goddesses.



The flaming hair whirled and snapped. From all her sweet body came
white-hot furious force, a withering perfume of destruction. She pressed
against me, and I trembled at the contact.



Lawless, wild imaginings ran through me. Life, human life, dwindled. The
City seemed but a thing of toys.



On—let us crush it! On—on!



Again the monster shook beneath us. Faster we moved. Louder grew the
clangor of the drums, the gongs, the pipes. Nearer came the walls; and
ever more crowded with the swarming human ants that manned them.



We were close upon the heels of the last fleeing stragglers. The Thing
slackened in its stride; waited patiently until they were close to the
gates. Before they could reach them I heard the brazen clanging of their
valves. Those shut out beat frenziedly upon them; dragged themselves close
to the base of the battlements, cowered there or crept along them seeking
some hole in which to hide.



With a slow lowering of its height the Thing advanced. Now its form was
that of a spindle a full mile in length on whose bulging center we three
stood.



A hundred feet from the outer wall we halted. We looked down upon it not
more than fifty feet above its broad top. Hundreds of the soldiers were
crouching behind the parapets, companies of archers with great bows
poised, arrows at their cheeks, scores of leather jerkined men with stands
of javelins at their right hands, spearsmen and men with long, thonged
slings.



Set at intervals were squat, powerful engines of wood and metal beside
which were heaps of huge, rounded boulders. Catapults I knew them to be
and around each swarmed a knot of soldiers, fixing the great stones in
place, drawing back the thick ropes that, loosened, would hurl forth the
projectiles. From each side came other men, dragging more of these
balisters; assembling a battery against the prodigious, gleaming monster
that menaced their city.



Between outer wall and inner battlements galloped squadrons of mounted
men. Upon this inner wall the soldiers clustered as thickly as on the
outer, preparing as actively for its defense.



The city seethed. Up from it arose a humming, a buzzing, as of some
immense angry hive.



Involuntarily I visualized the spectacle we must present to those who
looked upon us—this huge incredible Shape of metal alive with
quicksilver shifting. This—as it must have seemed to them—hellish
mechanism of war captained by a sorceress and two familiars in form of
men. There came to me dreadful visions of such a monster looking down upon
the peace-reared battlements of New York—the panic rush of thousands
away from it.



There was a blaring of trumpets. Up on the parapet leaped a man clad all
in gleaming red armor. From head to feet the close linked scales covered
him. Within a hood shaped somewhat like the tight-fitting head coverings
of the Crusaders a pallid, cruel face looked out upon us; in the fierce
black eyes was no trace of fear.



Evil as Norhala had said these people of Ruszark were, wicked and cruel—they
were no cowards, no!



The red armored man threw up a hand.



“Who are you?” he shouted. “Who are you three, you three who come driving
down upon Ruszark through the rocks? We have no quarrel with you?”



“I seek a man and a maid,” cried Norhala. “A maid and a sick man your
thieves took from me. Bring him forth!”



“Seek elsewhere for them then,” he answered. “They are not here. Turn now
and seek elsewhere. Go quickly, lest I loose our might upon you and you go
never.”



Mockingly rang her laughter—and under its lash the black eyes grew
fiercer, the cruelty on the white face darkened.



“Little man whose words are so big! Fly who thunders! What are you called,
little man?”



Her raillery bit deep—but its menace passed unheeded in the rage it
called forth.



“I am Kulun,” shouted the man in scarlet armor. “Kulun, the son of Cherkis
the Mighty, and captain of his hosts. Kulun—who will cast your skin
under my mares in stall for them to trample and thrust your red flayed
body upon a pole in the grain fields to frighten away the crows! Does that
answer you?”



Her laughter ceased; her eyes dwelt upon him—filled with an infernal
joy.



“The son of Cherkis!” I heard her murmur. “He has a son—”



There was a sneer on the cruel face; clearly he thought her awed. Quick
was his disillusionment.



“Listen, Kulun,” she cried. “I am Norhala—daughter of another
Norhala and of Rustum, whom Cherkis tortured and slew. Now go, you lying
spawn of unclean toads—go and tell your father that I, Norhala, am
at his gates. And bring back with you the maid and the man. Go, I say!”














CHAPTER XXV. CHERKIS



There was stark amazement on Kulun's face; and fear now enough. He dropped
from the parapet among his men. There came one loud trumpet blast.



Out from the battlements poured a storm of arrows, a cloud of javelins.
The squat catapults leaped forward. From them came a hail of boulders.
Before that onrushing tempest of death I flinched.



I heard Norhala's golden laughter and before they could reach us arrow and
javelin and boulder were checked as though myriads of hands reached out
from the Thing under us and caught them. Down they dropped.



Forth from the great spindle shot a gigantic arm, hammer tipped with
cubes. It struck the wall close to where the scarlet armored Kulun had
vanished.



Under its blow the stones crumbled. With the fragments fell the soldiers;
were buried beneath them.



A hundred feet in width a breach gaped in the battlements. Out shot the
arm again; hooked its hammer tip over the parapet, tore away a stretch of
the breastwork as though it had been cardboard. Beside the breach an
expanse of the broad flat top lay open like a wide platform.



The arm withdrew, and out from the whole length of the spindle thrust
other arms, hammer tipped, held high aloft, menacing.



From all the length of the wall arose panic outcry. Abruptly the storm of
arrows ended; the catapults were still. Again the trumpets sounded; the
crying ceased. Down fell a silence, terrified, stifling.



Kulun stepped forth again, both hands held high. Gone was his arrogance.



“A parley,” he shouted. “A parley, Norhala. If we give you the maid and
man, will you go?”



“Go get them,” she answered. “And take with you this my command to Cherkis—that
HE return with the two!”



For an instant Kulun hesitated. Up thrust the dreadful arms, poised
themselves to strike.



“It shall be so,” he shouted. “I carry your command.”



He leaped back, his red mail flashed toward a turret that held, I
supposed, a stairway. He was lost to sight. In silence we waited.



On the further side of the city I glimpsed movement. Little troops of
mounted men, pony drawn wains, knots of running figures were fleeing from
the city through the opposite gates.



Norhala saw them too. With that incomprehensible, instant obedience to her
unspoken thought a mass of the Metal Things separated from us; whirled up
into a dozen of those obelisked forms I had seen march from the cat eyes
of the City of the Pit.



In but a breath, it seemed, their columns were far off, herding back the
fugitives.



They did not touch them, did not offer to harm—only, grotesquely,
like dogs heading off and corraling frightened sheep, they circled and
darted. Rushing back came those they herded.



From the watching terraces and walls arose shrill cries of terror, a
wailing. Far away the obelisks met, pirouetted, melted into one thick
column. Towering, motionless as we, it stood, guarding the further gates.



There was a stir upon the wall, a flashing of spears, of drawn blades. Two
litters closed with curtainings, surrounded by triple rows of swordsmen
fully armored, carrying small shields and led by Kulun were being borne to
the torn battlement.



Their bearers stopped well within the platform and gently lowered their
burdens. The leader of those around the second litter drew aside its
covering, spoke.



Out stepped Ruth and after her—Ventnor!



“Martin!” I could not keep back the cry; heard mingled with it Drake's own
cry to Ruth. Ventnor raised his hand in greeting; I thought he smiled.



The cubes on which we stood shot forward; stopped within fifty feet of
them. Instantly the guard of swordsmen raised their blades, held them over
the pair as though waiting the signal to strike.



And now I saw that Ruth was not clad as she had been when we had left her.
She stood in scanty kirtle that came scarcely to her knees, her shoulders
were bare, her curly brown hair unbound and tangled. Her face was set with
wrath hardly less than that which beat from Norhala. On Ventnor's forehead
was a blood red scar, a line that ran from temple to temple like a brand.



The curtains of the first litter quivered; behind them someone spoke. That
in which Ruth and Ventnor had ridden was drawn swiftly away. The knot of
swordsmen drew back.



Into their places sprang and knelt a dozen archers. They ringed in the
two, bows drawn taut, arrows in place and pointing straight to their
hearts.



Out of the litter rolled a giant of a man. Seven feet he must have been in
height; over the huge shoulders, the barreled chest and the bloated
abdomen hung a purple cloak glittering with gems; through the thick and
grizzled hair passed a flashing circlet of jewels.



The scarlet armored Kulun beside him, swordsmen guarding them, he walked
to the verge of the torn gap in the wall. He peered down it, glancing
imperturbably at the upraised, hammer-banded arms still threatening;
examined again the breach. Then still with Kulun he strode over to the
very edge of the broken battlement and stood, head thrust a little
forward, studying us in silence.



“Cherkis!” whispered Norhala—the whisper was a hymn to Nemesis. I
felt her body quiver from head to foot.



A wave of hatred, a hot desire to kill, passed through me as I scanned the
face staring at us. It was a great gross mask of evil, of cold cruelty and
callous lusts. Unwinking, icily malignant, black slits of eyes glared at
us between pouches that held them half closed. Heavy jowls hung pendulous,
dragging down the corners of the thick lipped, brutal mouth into a deep
graven, unchanging sneer.



As he gazed at Norhala a flicker of lust shot like a licking tongue
through his eyes.



Yet from him pulsed power; sinister, instinct with evil, concentrate with
cruelty—but power indomitable. Such was Cherkis, descendant perhaps
of that Xerxes the Conqueror who three millenniums gone ruled most of the
known world.



It was Norhala who broke the silence.



“Tcherak! Greeting—Cherkis!” There was merciless mirth in the
buglings of her voice. “Lo, I did but knock so gently at your gates and
you hastened to welcome me. Greetings—gross swine, spittle of the
toads, fat slug beneath my sandals.”



He passed the insults by, unmoved—although I heard a murmuring go up
from those near and Kulun's hard eyes blazed.



“We will bargain, Norhala,” he answered calmly; the voice was deep, filled
with sinister strength.



“Bargain?” she laughed. “What have you with which to bargain, Cherkis?
Does the rat bargain with the tigress? And you, toad, have nothing.”



He shook his head.



“I have these,” he waved a hand toward Ruth and her brother. “Me you may
slay—and mayhap many of mine. But before you can move my archers
will feather their hearts.”



She considered him, no longer mocking.



“Two of mine you slew long since, Cherkis,” she said, slowly. “Therefore
it is I am here.”



“I know,” he nodded heavily. “Yet now that is neither here nor there,
Norhala. It was long since, and I have learned much during the years. I
would have killed you too, Norhala, could I have found you. But now I
would not do as then—quite differently would I do, Norhala; for I
have learned much. I am sorry that those that you loved died as they did.
I am in truth sorry!”



There was a curious lurking sardonicism in the words, an undertone of
mockery. Was what he really meant that in those years he had learned to
inflict greater agonies, more exquisite tortures? If so, Norhala
apparently did not sense that interpretation. Indeed, she seemed to be
interested, her wrath abating.



“No,” the hoarse voice rumbled dispassionately. “None of that is important—now.
YOU would have this man and girl. I hold them. They die if you stir a
hand's breadth toward me. If they die, I prevail against you—for I
have cheated you of what you desire. I win, Norhala, even though you slay
me. That is all that is now important.”



There was doubt upon Norhala's face and I caught a quick gleam of
contemptuous triumph glint through the depths of the evil eyes.



“Empty will be your victory over me, Norhala,” he said; then waited.



“What is your bargain?” she spoke hesitatingly; with a sinking of my heart
I heard the doubt tremble in her throat.



“If you will go without further knocking upon my gates”—there was a
satiric grimness in the phrase—“go when you have been given them,
and pledge yourself never to return—you shall have them. If you will
not, then they die.”



“But what security, what hostages, do you ask?” Her eyes were troubled. “I
cannot swear by your gods, Cherkis, for they are not my gods—in
truth I, Norhala, have no gods. Why should I not say yes and take the two,
then fall upon you and destroy—as you would do in my place, old
wolf?”



“Norhala,” he answered, “I ask nothing but your word. Do I not know those
who bore you and the line from which they sprung? Was not always the word
they gave kept till death—unbroken, inviolable? No need for vows to
gods between you and me. Your word is holier than they—O glorious
daughter of kings, princess royal!”



The great voice was harshly caressing; not obsequious, but as though he
gave her as an equal her rightful honor. Her face softened; she considered
him from eyes far less hostile.



A wholesome respect for this gross tyrant's mentality came to me; it did
not temper, it heightened, the hatred I felt for him. But now I recognized
the subtlety of his attack; realized that unerringly he had taken the only
means by which he could have gained a hearing; have temporized. Could he
win her with his guile?



“Is it not true?” There was a leonine purring in the question.



“It IS true!” she answered proudly. “Though why YOU should dwell upon
this, Cherkis, whose word is steadfast as the running stream and whose
promises are as lasting as its bubbles—why YOU should dwell on this
I do not know.”



“I have changed greatly, Princess, in the years since my great wickedness;
I have learned much. He who speaks to you now is not he you were taught—and
taught justly then—to hate.”



“You may speak truth! Certainly you are not as I have pictured you.” It
was as though she were more than half convinced. “In this at least you do
speak truth—that IF I promise I will go and molest you no more.”



“Why go at all, Princess?” Quietly he asked the amazing question—then
drew himself to his full height, threw wide his arms.



“Princess?” the great voice rumbled forth. “Nay—Queen! Why leave us
again—Norhala the Queen? Are we not of your people? Am I not of your
kin? Join your power with ours. What that war engine you ride may be, how
built, I know not. But this I do know—that with our strengths joined
we two can go forth from where I have dwelt so long, go forth into the
forgotten world, eat its cities and rule.



“You shall teach our people to make these engines, Norhala, and we will
make many of them. Queen Norhala—you shall wed my son Kulun, he who
stands beside me. And while I live you shall rule with me, rule equally.
And when I die you and Kulun shall rule.



“Thus shall our two royal lines be made one, the old feud wiped out, the
long score be settled. Queen—wherever it is you dwell it comes to me
that you have few men. Queen—you need men, many men and strong to
follow you, men to gather the harvests of your power, men to bring to you
the fruit of your smallest wish—young men and vigorous to amuse you.



“Let the past be forgotten—I too have wrongs to forget, O Queen.
Come to us, Great One, with your power and your beauty. Teach us. Lead us.
Return, and throned above your people rule the world!”



He ceased. Over the battlements, over the city, dropped a vast expectant
silence—as though the city knew its fate was hanging upon the
balance.



“No! No!” It was Ruth crying. “Do not trust him, Norhala! It's a trap! He
shamed me—he tortured—”



Cherkis half turned; before he swung about I saw a hell shadow darken his
face. Ventnor's hand thrust out, covered Ruth's mouth, choking her crying.



“Your son”—Norhala spoke swiftly; and back flashed the cruel face of
Cherkis, devouring her with his eyes. “Your son—and Queenship here—and
Empire of the World.” Her voice was rapt, thrilled. “All this you offer?
Me—Norhala?”



“This and more!” The huge bulk of his body quivered with eagerness. “If it
be your wish, O Queen, I, Cherkis, will step down from the throne for you
and sit beneath your right hand, eager to do your bidding.”



A moment she studied him.



“Norhala,” I whispered, “do not do this thing. He thinks to gain your
secrets.”



“Let my bridegroom stand forth that I may look upon him,” called Norhala.



Visibly Cherkis relaxed, as though a strain had been withdrawn. Between
him and his crimson-clad son flashed a glance; it was as though a
triumphant devil sped from them into each other's eyes.



I saw Ruth shrink into Ventnor's arms. Up from the wall rose a jubilant
shouting, was caught by the inner battlements, passed on to the crowded
terraces.



“Take Kulun,” it was Drake, pistol drawn and whispering across to me.
“I'll handle Cherkis. And shoot straight.”














CHAPTER XXVI. THE VENGEANCE OF NORHALA



Norhala's hand that had gone from my wrist dropped down again; the other
fell upon Drake's.



Kulun loosed his hood, let it fall about his shoulders.



He stepped forward, held out his arms to Norhala.



“A strong man!” she cried approvingly. “Hail—my bridegroom! But stay—stand
back a moment. Stand beside that man for whom I came to Ruszark. I would
see you together!”



Kulun's face darkened. But Cherkis smiled with evil understanding,
shrugged his shoulders and whispered to him. Sullenly Kulun stepped back.
The ring of the archers lowered their bows; they leaped to their feet and
stood aside to let him pass.



Quick as a serpent's tongue a pyramid tipped tentacle flicked out beneath
us. It darted through the broken circle of the bowmen.



It LICKED up Ruth and Ventnor and—Kulun!



Swiftly as it had swept forth it returned, coiled and dropped those two I
loved at Norhala's feet.



It flashed back on high with the scarlet length of Cherkis's son sprawled
along its angled end.



The great body of Cherkis seemed to wither.



Up from all the wall went a tempestuous sigh of horror.



Out rang the merciless chimes of Norhala's laughter.



“Tchai!” she cried. “Tchai! Fat fool there. Tchai—you Cherkis! Toad
whose wits have sickened with your years!



“Did you think to catch me, Norhala, in your filthy web? Princess! Queen!
Empress of Earth! Ho—old fox I have outplayed and beaten, what now
have you to trade with Norhala?”



Mouth sagging open, eyes glaring, the tyrant slowly raised his arms—a
suppliant.



“You would have back the bridegroom you gave me?” she laughed. “Take him,
then.”



Down swept the metal arm that held Kulun. The arm dropped Cherkis's son at
Cherkis's feet; and as though Kulun had been a grape—it crushed him!



Before those who had seen could stir from their stupor the tentacle
hovered over Cherkis, glaring down at the horror that had been his son.



It did not strike him—it drew him up to it as a magnet draws a pin.



And as the pin swings from the magnet when held suspended by the head, so
swung the great body of Cherkis from the under side of the pyramid that
held him. Hanging so he was carried toward us, came to a stop not ten feet
from us—



Weird, weird beyond all telling was that scene—and would I had the
power to make you who read see it as we did.



The animate, living Shape of metal on which we stood, with its forest of
hammer-handed arms raised menacingly along its mile of spindled length;
the great walls glistening with the armored hosts; the terraces of that
fair and ancient city, their gardens and green groves and clustering red
and yellow-roofed houses and temples and palaces; the swinging gross body
of Cherkis in the clutch of the unseen grip of the tentacle, his grizzled
hair touching the side of the pyramid that held him, his arms half
outstretched, the gemmed cloak flapping like the wings of a jeweled bat,
his white, malignant face in which the evil eyes were burning slits
flaming hell's own blackest hatred; and beyond the city, from which pulsed
almost visibly a vast and hopeless horror, the watching column—and
over all this the palely radiant white sky under whose light the
encircling cliffs were tremendous stony palettes splashed with a hundred
pigments.



Norhala's laughter had ceased. Somberly she looked upon Cherkis, into the
devil fires of his eyes.



“Cherkis!” she half whispered. “Now comes the end for you—and for
all that is yours! But until the end's end you shall see.”



The hanging body was thrust forward; was thrust up; was brought down upon
its feet on the upper plane of the prostrate pyramid tipping the metal arm
that held him. For an instant he struggled to escape; I think he meant to
hurl himself down upon Norhala, to kill her before he himself was slain.



If so, after one frenzied effort he realized the futility, for with a
certain dignity he drew himself upright, turned his eyes toward the city.



Over that city a dreadful silence hung. It was as though it cowered, hid
its face, was afraid to breathe.



“The end!” murmured Norhala.



There was a quick trembling through the Metal Thing. Down swung its forest
of sledges. Beneath the blow down fell the smitten walls, shattered,
crumbling, and with it glittering like shining flies in a dust storm fell
the armored men.



Through that mile-wide breach and up to the inner barrier I glimpsed
confusion chaotic. And again I say it—they were no cowards, those
men of Cherkis. From the inner battlements flew clouds of arrows, of huge
stones—as uselessly as before.



Then out from the opened gates poured regiments of horsemen, brandishing
javelins and great maces, and shouting fiercely as they drove down upon
each end of the Metal Shape. Under cover of their attack I saw cloaked
riders spurring their ponies across the plain to shelter of the cliff
walls, to the chance of hiding places within them. Women and men of the
rich, the powerful, flying for safety; after them ran and scattered
through the fields of grain a multitude on foot.



The ends of the spindle drew back before the horsemen's charge, broadening
as they went—like the heads of monstrous cobras withdrawing into
their hoods. Abruptly, with a lightning velocity, these broadenings
expanded into immense lunettes, two tremendous curving and crablike claws.
Their tips flung themselves past the racing troops; then like gigantic
pincers began to contract.



Of no avail now was it for the horsemen to halt dragging their mounts on
their haunches, or to turn to fly. The ends of the lunettes had met, the
pincer tips had closed. The mounted men were trapped within half-mile-wide
circles. And in upon man and horse their living walls marched. Within
those enclosures of the doomed began a frantic milling—I shut my
eyes—



There was a dreadful screaming of horses, a shrieking of men. Then
silence.



Shuddering, I looked. Where the mounted men had been was—nothing.



Nothing? There were two great circular spaces whose floors were
glistening, wetly red. Fragments of man or horse—there was none.
They had been crushed into—what was it Norhala had promised—had
been stamped into the rock beneath the feet of her—servants.



Sick, I looked away and stared at a Thing that writhed and undulated over
the plain; a prodigious serpentine Shape of cubes and spheres linked and
studded thick with the spikes of the pyramid. Through the fields, over the
plain its coils flashed.



Playfully it sped and twisted among the fugitives, crushing them, tossing
them aside broken, gliding over them. Some there were who hurled
themselves upon it in impotent despair, some who knelt before it, praying.
On rolled the metal convolutions, inexorable.



Within my vision's range there were no more fugitives. Around a corner of
the broken battlements raced the serpent Shape. Where it had writhed was
now no waving grain, no trees, no green thing. There was only smooth rock
upon which here and there red smears glistened wetly.



Afar there was a crying, in its wake a rumbling. It was the column, it
came to me, at work upon the further battlements. As though the sound had
been a signal the spindle trembled; up we were thrust another hundred feet
or more. Back dropped the host of brandished arms, threaded themselves
into the parent bulk.



Right and left of us the spindle split into scores of fissures. Between
these fissures the Metal Things that made up each now dissociate and
shapeless mass geysered; block and sphere and tetrahedron spike spun and
swirled. There was an instant of formlessness.



Then right and left of us stood scores of giant, grotesque warriors. Their
crests were fully fifty feet below our living platform. They stood upon
six immense, columnar stilts. These sextuple legs supported a hundred feet
above their bases a huge and globular body formed of clusters of the
spheres. Out from each of these bodies that were at one and the same time
trunks and heads, sprang half a score of colossal arms shaped like flails;
like spike-studded girders, Titanic battle maces, Cyclopean sledges.



From legs and trunks and arms the tiny eyes of the Metal Hordes flashed,
exulting.



There came from them, from the Thing we rode as well, a chorus of thin and
eager wailings and pulsed through all that battle-line, a jubilant
throbbing.



Then with a rhythmic, JOCUND stride they leaped upon the city.



Under the mallets of the smiting arms the inner battlements fell as under
the hammers of a thousand metal Thors. Over their fragments and the
armored men who fell with them strode the Things, grinding stone and man
together as we passed.



All of the terraced city except the side hidden by the mount lay open to
my gaze. In that brief moment of pause I saw crazed crowds battling in
narrow streets, trampling over mounds of the fallen, surging over
barricades of bodies, clawing and tearing at each other in their flight.



There was a wide, stepped street of gleaming white stone that climbed like
an immense stairway straight up the slope to that broad plaza at the top
where clustered the great temples and palaces—the Acropolis of the
city. Into it the streets of the terraces flowed, each pouring out upon it
a living torrent, tumultuous with tuliped, sparkling little waves, the gay
coverings and the arms and armor of Ruszark's desperate thousands seeking
safety at the shrines of their gods.



Here great carven arches arose; there slender, exquisite towers capped
with red gold—there was a street of colossal statues, another over
which dozens of graceful, fretted bridges threw their spans from feathery
billows of flowering trees; there were gardens gay with blossoms in which
fountains sparkled, green groves; thousands upon thousands of bright
multicolored pennants, banners, fluttered.



A fair, a lovely city was Cherkis's stronghold of Ruszark.



Its beauty filled the eyes; out from it streamed the fragrance of its
gardens—the voice of its agony was that of the souls in Dis.



The row of destroying shapes lengthened, each huge warrior of metal
drawing far apart from its mates. They flexed their manifold arms, shadow
boxed—grotesquely, dreadfully.



Down struck the flails, the sledges. Beneath the blows the buildings burst
like eggshells, their fragments burying the throngs fighting for escape in
the thoroughfares that threaded them. Over their ruins we moved.



Down and ever down crashed the awful sledges. And ever under them the city
crumbled.



There was a spider Shape that crawled up the wide stairway hammering into
the stone those who tried to flee before it.



Stride by stride the Destroying Things ate up the city.



I felt neither wrath nor pity. Through me beat a jubilant roaring pulse—as
though I were a shouting corpuscle of the rushing hurricane, as though I
were one of the hosts of smiting spirits of the bellowing typhoon.



Through this stole another thought—vague, unfamiliar, yet seemingly
of truth's own essence. Why, I wondered, had I never recognized this
before? Why had I never known that these green forms called trees were but
ugly, unsymmetrical excrescences? That these high projections of towers,
these buildings were deformities?



That these four-pronged, moving little shapes that screamed and ran were—hideous?



They must be wiped out! All this misshapen, jumbled, inharmonious ugliness
must be wiped out! It must be ground down to smooth unbroken planes,
harmonious curvings, shapeliness—harmonies of arc and line and
angle!



Something deep within me fought to speak—fought to tell me that this
thought was not human thought, not my thought—that it was the
reflected thought of the Metal Things!



It told me—and fiercely it struggled to make me realize what it was
that it told. Its insistence was borne upon little despairing, rhythmic
beatings—throbbings that were like the muffled sobbings of the drums
of grief. Louder, closer came the throbbing; clearer with it my perception
of the inhumanness of my thought.



The drum beat tapped at my humanity, became a dolorous knocking at my
heart.



It was the sobbing of Cherkis!



The gross face was shrunken, the cheeks sagging in folds of woe; cruelty
and wickedness were wiped from it; the evil in the eyes had been washed
out by tears. Eyes streaming, bull throat and barrel chest racked by his
sobbing, he watched the passing of his people and his city.



And relentlessly, coldly, Norhala watched him—as though loath to
lose the faintest shadow of his agony.



Now I saw we were close to the top of the mount. Packed between us and the
immense white structures that crowned it were thousands of the people.
They fell on their knees before us, prayed to us. They tore at each other,
striving to hide themselves from us in the mass that was themselves. They
beat against the barred doors of the sanctuaries; they climbed the
pillars; they swarmed over the golden roofs.



There was a moment of chaos—a chaos of which we were the heart. Then
temple and palace cracked, burst; were shattered; fell. I caught glimpses
of gleaming sculptures, glitterings of gold and of silver, flashing of
gems, shimmering of gorgeous draperies—under them a weltering of men
and women.



We closed down upon them—over them!



The dreadful sobbing ceased. I saw the head of Cherkis swing heavily upon
a shoulder; the eyes closed.



The Destroying Things touched. Their flailing arms coiled back, withdrew
into their bodies. They joined, forming for an instant a tremendous hollow
pillar far down in whose center we stood. They parted; shifted in shape?
rolled down the mount over the ruins like a widening wave—crushing
into the stone all over which they passed.



Afar away I saw the gleaming serpent still at play—still writhing
along, still obliterating the few score scattered fugitives that some way,
somehow, had slipped by the Destroying Things.



We halted. For one long moment Norhala looked upon the drooping body of
him upon whom she had let fall this mighty vengeance.



Then the metal arm that held Cherkis whirled. Thrown from it, the cloaked
form flew like a great blue bat. It fell upon the flattened mound that had
once been the proud crown of his city. A blue blot upon desolation the
broken body of Cherkis lay.



A black speck appeared high in the sky; grew fast—the lammergeier.



“I have left carrion for you—after all!” cried Norhala.



With an ebon swirling of wings the vulture dropped beside the blue heap—thrust
in it its beak.














CHAPTER XXVII. “THE DRUMS OF DESTINY”



Slowly we descended that mount of desolation; lingeringly, as though the
brooding eyes of Norhala were not yet sated with destruction. Of human
life, of green life, of life of any kind there was none.



Man and tree, woman and flower, babe and bud, palace, temple and home—Norhala
had stamped flat. She had crushed them within the rock—even as she
had promised.



The tremendous tragedy had absorbed my every faculty; I had had no time to
think of my companions; I had forgotten them. Now in the painful surges of
awakening realization, of full human understanding of that inhuman
annihilation, I turned to them for strength. Faintly I wondered again at
Ruth's scantiness of garb, her more than half nudity; dwelt curiously upon
the red brand across Ventnor's forehead.



In his eyes and in Drake's I saw reflected the horror I knew was in my
own. But in the eyes of Ruth was none of this—sternly, coldly
triumphant, indifferent to its piteousness as Norhala herself, she scanned
the waste that less than an hour since had been a place of living beauty.



I felt a shock of repulsion. After all, those who had been destroyed so
ruthlessly could not ALL have been wholly evil. Yet mother and blossoming
maid, youth and oldster, all the pageant of humanity within the great
walls were now but lines within the stone. According to their different
lights, it came to me, there had been in Ruszark no greater number of the
wicked than one could find in any great city of our own civilization.



From Norhala, of course, I looked for no perception of any of this. But
from Ruth—



My reaction grew; the pity long withheld racing through me linked with a
burning anger, a hatred for this woman who had been the directing soul of
that catastrophe.



My gaze fell again upon the red brand. I saw that it was a deep
indentation as though a thong had been twisted around Ventnor's head
biting the bone. There was dried blood on the edges, a double ring of
swollen white flesh rimming the cincture. It was the mark of—torture!



“Martin,” I cried. “That ring? What did they do to you?”



“They waked me with that,” he answered quietly. “I suppose I ought to be
grateful—although their intentions were not exactly—therapeutic—”



“They tortured him,” Ruth's voice was tense, bitter; she spoke in Persian—for
Norhala's benefit I thought then, not guessing a deeper reason. “They
tortured him. They gave him agony until he—returned. And they
promised him other agonies that would make him pray long for death.



“And me—me”—she raised little clenched hands—“me they
stripped like a slave. They led me through the city and the people mocked
me. They took me before that swine Norhala has punished—and stripped
me before him—like a slave. Before my eyes they tortured my brother.
Norhala—they were evil, all evil! Norhala—you did well to slay
them!”



She caught the woman's hands, pressed close to her. Norhala gazed at her
from great gray eyes in which the wrath was dying, into which the old
tranquillity, the old serenity was flowing. And when she spoke the golden
voice held more than returning echoes of the far-away, faint chimings.



“It is done,” she said. “And it was well done—sister. Now you and I
shall dwell together in peace—sister. Or if there be those in the
world from which you came that you would have slain, then you and I shall
go forth with our companies and stamp them out—even as I did these.”



My heart stopped beating—for from the depths of Ruth's eyes shining
shadows were rising, wraiths answering Norhala's calling; and, as they
rose, steadily they drew life from the clear radiance summoning—drew
closer to the semblance of that tranquil spirit which her vengeance had
banished but that had now returned to its twin thrones of Norhala's eyes.



And at last it was twin sister of Norhala who looked upon her from the
face of Ruth!



The white arms of the woman encircled her; the glorious head bent over
her; flaming tresses mingled with tender brown curls.



“Sister!” she whispered. “Little sister! These men you shall have as long
as it pleases you—to do with as you will. Or if it is your wish they
shall go back to their world and I will guard them to its gates.



“But you and I, little sister, will dwell together—in the vastnesses—in
the peace. Shall it not be so?”



With no faltering, with no glance toward us three—lover, brother,
old friend—Ruth crept closer to her, rested her head upon the
virginal, royal breasts.



“It shall be so!” she murmured. “Sister—it shall be so. Norhala—I
am tired. Norhala—I have seen enough of men.”



An ecstasy of tenderness, a flame of unearthly rapture, trembled over the
woman's wondrous face. Hungrily, defiantly, she pressed the girl to her;
the stars in the lucid heavens of her eyes were soft and gentle and
caressing.



“Ruth!” cried Drake—and sprang toward them. She paid no heed; and
even as he leaped he was caught, whirled back against us.



“Wait,” said Ventnor, and caught him by the arm as wrathfully, blindedly,
he strove against the force that held him. “Wait. No use—now.”



There was a curious understanding in his voice—a curious sympathy,
too, in the patient, untroubled gaze that dwelt upon his sister and this
weirdly exquisite woman who held her.



“Wait!” exclaimed Drake. “Wait—hell! The damned witch is stealing
her away from us!”



Again he threw himself forward; recoiled as though swept back by an
invisible arm; fell against us and was clasped and held by Ventnor. And as
he struggled the Thing we rode halted. Like metal waves back into it
rushed the enigmatic billows that had washed over the fragments of the
city.



We were lifted; between us and the woman and girl a cleft appeared; it
widened into a rift. It was as though Norhala had decreed it as a symbol
of this her second victory—or had set it between us as a barrier.



Wider grew the rift. Save for the bridge of our voices it separated us
from Ruth as though she stood upon another world.



Higher we rose; the three of us now upon the flat top of a tower upon
whose counterpart fifty feet away and facing the homeward path, Ruth and
Norhala stood with white arms interlaced.



The serpent shape flashed toward us; it vanished beneath, merging into the
waiting Thing.



Then slowly the Thing began to move; quietly it glided to the chasm it had
blasted in the cliff wall. The shadow of those walls fell upon us. As one
we looked back; as one we searched out the patch of blue with the black
blot at its breast.



We found it; then the precipices hid it. Silently we streamed through the
chasm, through the canyon and the tunnel—speaking no word, Drake's
eyes fixed with bitter hatred upon Norhala, Ventnor brooding upon her
always with that enigmatic sympathy. We passed between the walls of the
further cleft; stood for an instant at the brink of the green forest.



There came to us as though from immeasurable distances, a faint, sustained
thrumming—like the beating of countless muffled drums. The Thing
that carried us trembled—the sound died away. The Thing quieted; it
began its steady, effortless striding through the crowding trees—but
now with none of that speed with which it had come, spurred forward by
Norhala's awakened hate.



Ventnor stirred; broke the silence. And now I saw how wasted was his body,
how sharpened his face; almost ethereal; purged not only by suffering but
by, it came to me, some strange knowledge.



“No use, Drake,” he said dreamily. “All this is now on the knees of the
gods. And whether those gods are humanity's or whether they are—Gods
of Metal—I do not know.



“But this I do know—only one way or another can the balance fall;
and if it be one way, then you and we shall have Ruth back. And if it
falls the other way—then there will be little need for us to care.
For man will be done!”



“Martin! What do you mean?”



“It is the crisis,” he answered. “We can do nothing, Goodwin—nothing.
Whatever is to be steps forth now from the womb of Destiny.”



Again there came that distant rolling—louder, now. Again the Thing
trembled.



“The drums,” whispered Ventnor. “The drums of destiny. What is it they are
heralding? A new birth of Earth and the passing of man? A new child to
whom shall be given dominion—nay, to whom has been given dominion?
Or is it—taps—for Them?”



The drumming died as I listened—fearfully. About us was only the
swishing, the sighing of the falling trees beneath the tread of the Thing.
Motionless stood Norhala; and as motionless Ruth.



“Martin,” I cried once more, a dreadful doubt upon me. “Martin—what
do you mean?”



“Whence did—They—come?” His voice was clear and calm, the eyes
beneath the red brand clear and quiet, too. “Whence did They come—these
Things that carry us? That strode like destroying angels over Cherkis's
city? Are they spawn of Earth—as we are? Or are they foster children—changelings
from another star?



“These creatures that when many still are one—that when one still
are many. Whence did They come? What are They?”



He looked down upon the cubes that held us; their hosts of tiny eyes shone
up at him, enigmatically—as though they heard and understood.



“I do not forget,” he said. “At least not all do I forget of what I saw
during that time when I seemed an atom outside space—as I told you,
or think I told you, speaking with unthinkable effort through lips that
seemed eternities away from me, the atom, who strove to open them.



“There were three—visions, revelations—I know not what to call
them. And though each seemed equally real, of two of them, only one, I
think, can be true; and of the third—that may some time be true but
surely is not yet.”



Through the air came a louder drum roll—in it something ominous,
something sinister. It swelled to a crescendo; abruptly ceased. And now I
saw Norhala raise her head; listen.



“I saw a world, a vast world, Goodwin, marching stately through space. It
was no globe—it was a world of many facets, of smooth and polished
planes; a huge blue jewel world, dimly luminous; a crystal world cut out
from Aether. A geometric thought of the Great Cause, of God, if you will,
made material. It was airless, waterless, sunless.



“I seemed to draw closer to it. And then I saw that over every facet
patterns were traced; gigantic symmetrical designs; mathematical
hieroglyphs. In them I read unthinkable calculations, formulas of
interwoven universes, arithmetical progressions of armies of stars,
pandects of the motions of the suns. In the patterns was an appalling
harmony—as though all the laws from those which guide the atom to
those which direct the cosmos were there resolved into completeness—totalled.



“The faceted world was like a cosmic abacist, tallying as it marched the
errors of the infinite.



“The patterned symbols constantly changed form. I drew nearer—the
symbols were alive. They were, in untold numbers—These!”



He pointed to the Thing that bore us.



“I was swept back; looked again upon it from afar. And a fantastic notion
came to me—fantasy it was, of course, yet built I know around a
nucleus of strange truth. It was”—his tone was half whimsical, half
apologetic—“it was that this jeweled world was ridden by some
mathematical god, driving it through space, noting occasionally with
amused tolerance the very bad arithmetic of another Deity the reverse of
mathematical—a more or less haphazard Deity, the god, in fact, of us
and the things we call living.



“It had no mission; it wasn't at all out to do any reforming; it wasn't in
the least concerned in rectifying any of the inaccuracies of the Other.
Only now and then it took note of the deplorable differences between the
worlds it saw and its own impeccably ordered and tidy temple with its
equally tidy servitors.



“Just an itinerant demiurge of supergeometry riding along through space on
its perfectly summed-up world; master of all celestial mechanics; its
people independent of all that complex chemistry and labor for equilibrium
by which we live; needing neither air nor water, heeding neither heat nor
cold; fed with the magnetism of interstellar space and stopping now and
then to banquet off the energy of some great sun.”



A thrill of amazement passed through me; fantasy all this might be but—how,
if so, had he gotten that last thought? He had not seen, as we had, the
orgy in the Hall of the Cones, the prodigious feeding of the Metal Monster
upon our sun.



“That passed,” he went on, unnoticing. “I saw vast caverns filled with the
Things; working, growing, multiplying. In caverns of our Earth—the
fruit of some unguessed womb? I do not know.



“But in those caverns, under countless orbs of many colored lights”—again
the thrill of amaze shook me—“they grew. It came to me that they
were reaching out toward sunlight and the open. They burst into it—into
yellow, glowing sunlight. Ours? I do not know. And that picture passed.”



His voice deepened.



“There came a third vision. I saw our Earth—I knew, Goodwin,
indisputably, unmistakably that it was our earth. But its rolling hills
were leveled, its mountains were ground and shaped into cold and polished
symbols—geometric, fashioned.



“The seas were fettered, gleaming like immense jewels in patterned
settings of crystal shores. The very Polar ice was chiseled. On the
ordered plains were traced the hieroglyphs of the faceted world. And on
all Earth, Goodwin, there was no green life, no city, no trace of man. On
this Earth that had been ours were only—These.



“Visioning!” he said. “Don't think that I accept them in their entirety.
Part truth, part illusion—the groping mind dazzled with light of
unfamiliar truths and making pictures from half light and half shadow to
help it understand.



“But still—SOME truth in them. How much I do not know. But this I do
know—that last vision was of a cataclysm whose beginnings we face
now—this very instant.”



The picture flashed behind my own eyes—of the walled city, its
thronging people, its groves and gardens, its science and its art; of the
Destroying Shapes trampling it flat—and then the dreadful, desolate
mount.



And suddenly I saw that mount as Earth—the city as Earth's cities—its
gardens and groves as Earth's fields and forests—and the vanished
people of Cherkis seemed to expand into all humanity.



“But Martin,” I stammered, fighting against choking, intolerable terror,
“there was something else. Something of the Keeper of the Cones and of our
striking through the sun to destroy the Things—something of them
being governed by the same laws that govern us and that if they broke them
they must fall. A hope—a PROMISE, that they would NOT conquer.”



“I remember,” he replied, “but not clearly. There WAS something—a
shadow upon them, a menace. It was a shadow that seemed to be born of our
own world—some threatening spirit of earth hovering over them.



“I cannot remember; it eludes me. Yet it is because I remember but a
little of it that I say those drums may not be—taps—for us.”



As though his words had been a cue, the sounds again burst forth—no
longer muffled nor faint. They roared; they seemed to pelt through air and
drop upon us; they beat about our ears with thunderous tattoo like covered
caverns drummed upon by Titans with trunks of great trees.



The drumming did not die; it grew louder, more vehement; defiant and
deafening. Within the Thing under us a mighty pulse began to throb,
accelerating rapidly to the rhythm of that clamorous roll.



I saw Norhala draw herself up, sharply; stand listening and alert. Under
me, the throbbing turned to an uneasy churning, a ferment.



“Drums?” muttered Drake. “THEY'RE no drums. It's drum fire. It's like a
dozen Marnes, a dozen Verduns. But where could batteries like those come
from?”



“Drums,” whispered Ventnor. “They ARE drums. The drums of Destiny!”



Louder the roaring grew. Now it was a tremendous rhythmic cannonading. The
Thing halted. The tower that upheld Ruth and Norhala swayed, bent over the
gap between us, touched the top on which we rode.



Gently the two were plucked up; swiftly they were set beside us.



Came a shrill, keen wailing—louder than ever I had heard before.
There was an earthquake trembling; a maelstrom swirling in which we spun;
a swift sinking.



The Thing split in two. Up before us rose a stupendous, stepped pyramid;
little smaller it was than that which Cheops built to throw its shadows
across holy Nile. Into it streamed, over it clicked, score upon score of
cubes, building it higher and higher. It lurched forward—away from
us.



From Norhala came a single cry—resonant, blaring like a wrathful,
golden trumpet.



The speeding shape halted, hesitated; it seemed about to return. Crashed
down upon us an abrupt crescendo of the distant drumming; peremptory,
commanding. The shape darted forward; raced away crushing to straw the
trees beneath it in a full quarter-mile-wide swath.



Great gray eyes wide, filled with incredulous wonder, stunned disbelief,
Norhala for an instant faltered. Then out of her white throat, through her
red lips pelted a tempest of staccato buglings.



Under them what was left of the Thing leaped, tore on. Norhala's flaming
hair crackled and streamed; about her body of milk and pearl—about
Ruth's creamy skin—a radiant nimbus began to glow.



In the distance I saw a sapphire spark; knew it for Norhala's home. Not
far from it now was the rushing pyramid—and it came to me that
within that shape was strangely neither globe nor pyramid. Nor except for
the trembling cubes that made the platform on which we stood, did the
shrunken Thing carrying us hold any unit of the Metal Monster except its
spheres and tetrahedrons—at least within its visible bulk.



The sapphire spark had grown to a glimmering azure marble. Steadily we
gained upon the pyramid. Never for an instant ceased that scourging hail
of notes from Norhala—never for an instant lessened the drumming
clamor that seemed to try to smother them.



The sapphire marble became a sapphire ball, a great globe. I saw the Thing
we sought to join lift itself into a prodigious pillar; the pillar's base
thrust forth stilts; upon them the Thing stepped over the blue dome of
Norhala's house.



The blue bubble was close; now it curved below us. Gently we were lifted
down; were set before its portal. I looked up at the bulk that had carried
us.



I had been right—built it was only of globe and pyramid; an
inconceivably grotesque shape, it hung over us.



Throughout the towering Shape was awful movement; its units writhed within
it. Then it was lost to sight in the mists through which the Thing we had
pursued had gone.



In Norhala's face as she watched it go was a dismay, a poignant
uncertainty, that held in it something indescribably pitiful.



“I am afraid!” I heard her whisper.



She tightened her grasp upon dreaming Ruth; motioned us to go within. We
passed, silently; behind us she came, followed by three of the great
globes, by a pair of her tetrahedrons.



Beside a pile of the silken stuffs she halted. The girl's eyes dwelt upon
hers trustingly.



“I am afraid!” whispered Norhala again. “Afraid—for you!”



Tenderly she looked down upon her, the galaxies of stars in her eyes soft
and tremulous.



“I am afraid, little sister,” she whispered for the third time. “Not yet
can you go as I do—among the fires.” She hesitated. “Rest here until
I return. I shall leave these to guard you and obey you.”



She motioned to the five shapes. They ranged themselves about Ruth.
Norhala kissed her upon both brown eyes.



“Sleep till I return,” she murmured.



She swept from the chamber—with never a glance for us three. I heard
a little wailing chorus without, fast dying into silence.



Spheres and pyramids twinkled at us, guarding the silken pile whereon Ruth
lay asleep—like some enchanted princess.



Beat down upon the blue globe like hollow metal worlds, beaten and
shrieking.



The drums of Destiny!



The drums of Doom!



Beating taps for the world of men?














CHAPTER XXVIII. THE FRENZY OF RUTH



For many minutes we stood silent, in the shadowy chamber, listening, each
absorbed in his own thoughts. The thunderous drumming was continuous;
sometimes it faded into a background for clattering storms as of thousands
of machine guns, thousands of riveters at work at once upon a thousand
metal frameworks; sometimes it was nearly submerged beneath splitting
crashes as of meeting meteors of hollow steel.



But always the drumming persisted, rhythmic, thunderous. Through it all
Ruth slept, undisturbed, cheek pillowed in one rounded arm, the two great
pyramids erect behind her, watchful; a globe at her feet, a globe at her
head, the third sphere poised between her and us, and, like the pyramids—watchful.



What was happening out there—over the edge of the canyon, beyond the
portal of the cliffs, behind the veils, in the Pit of the Metal Monster?
What was the message of the roaring drums? What the rede of their
clamorous runes?



Ventnor stepped by the sentinel globe, bent over the tranced girl. Sphere
nor pointed pair stirred; only they watched him—like a palpable
thing one felt their watchfulness. He listened to her heart, caught up a
wrist, took note of her pulse of life. He drew a deep breath, stood
upright, nodded reassuringly.



Abruptly Drake turned, walked out through the open portal, his strain and
a very deep anxiety written plainly in deep lines that ran from nostrils
to firm young mouth.



“Just went out to look for the pony,” he muttered when he returned. “It's
safe. I was afraid it had been stepped on. It's getting dusk. There's a
big light down the canyon—over in the valley.”



Ventnor drew back past the globe; rejoined us.



The blue bower trembled under a gust of sound. Ruth stirred; her brows
knitted; her hands clenched. The sphere that stood before her spun on its
axis, swept up to the globe at her head, glided from it to the globe at
her feet—as though whispering. Ruth moaned—her body bent
upright, swayed rigidly. Her eyes opened; they stared through us as though
upon some dreadful vision; and strangely was it as though she were seeing
with another's eyes, were reflecting another's sufferings.



The globes at her feet and at her head swirled out, clustering against the
third sphere—three weird shapes in silent consultation. On Ventnor's
face I saw pity—and a vast relief. With shocked amaze I realized
that Ruth's agony—for in agony she clearly was—was calling
forth in him elation. He spoke—and I knew why.



“Norhala!” he whispered. “She is seeing with Norhala's eyes—feeling
what Norhala feels. It's not going well with—That—out there.
If we dared leave Ruth—could only, see—”



Ruth leaped to her feet; cried out—a golden bugling that might have
been Norhala's own wrathful trumpet notes. Instantly the two pyramids
flamed open, became two gleaming stars that bathed her in violet radiance.
Beneath their upper tips I saw the blasting ovals glitter—menacingly.



The girl glared at us—more brilliant grew the glittering ovals as
though their lightnings trembled on their lips.



“Ruth!” called Ventnor softly.



A shadow softened the intolerable, hard brilliancy of the brown eyes. In
them something struggled to arise, fighting its way to the surface like
some drowning human thing.



It sank back—upon her face dropped a cloud of heartbreak, appalling
woe; the despair of a soul that, having withdrawn all faith in its own
kind to rest all faith, as it thought, on angels—sees that faith
betrayed.



There stared upon us a stripped spirit, naked and hopeless and terrible.



Despairing, raging, she screamed once more. The central globe swam to her;
it raised her upon its back; glided to the doorway. Upon it she stood
poised like some youthful, anguished Victory—a Victory who faced and
knew she faced destroying defeat; poised upon that enigmatic orb on bare
slender feet, one sweet breast bare, hands upraised, virginally archaic,
nothing about her of the Ruth we knew.



“Ruth!” cried Drake; despair as great as that upon her face was in his
voice. He sprang before the globe that held her; barred its way.



For an instant the Thing paused—and in that instant the human soul
of the girl rushed back.



“No!” she cried. “No!”



A weird call issued from the white lips—stumbling, uncertain, as
though she who sent it forth herself wondered whence it sprang. Abruptly
the angry stars closed. The three globes spun—doubting, puzzled!
Again she called—now a tremulous, halting cadence. She was lifted;
dropped gently to her feet.



For an instant the globes and pyramids whirled and danced before her—then
sped away through the portal.



Ruth swayed, sobbing. Then as though drawn, she ran to the doorway, fled
through it. As one we sprang after her. Rods ahead her white body flashed,
speeding toward the Pit. Like fleet-footed Atalanta she fled—and
far, far behind us was the blue bower, the misty barrier of the veils
close, when Drake with a last desperate burst reached her side, gripped
her. Down the two fell, rolling upon the smooth roadway. Silently she
fought, biting, tearing at Drake, struggling to escape.



“Quick!” gasped Ventnor, stretching out to me an arm. “Cut off the sleeve.
Quick!”



Unquestioningly, I drew my knife, ripped the garment at the shoulder. He
snatched the sleeve, knelt at Ruth's head; rapidly he crumpled an end,
thrust it roughly into her mouth; tied it fast, gagging her.



“Hold her!” he ordered Drake; and with a sob of relief sprang up. The
girl's eyes blazed at him, filled with hate.



“Cut that other sleeve,” he said; and when I had done so, he knelt again,
pinned Ruth down with a knee at her throat, turned her over and knotted
her hands behind her. She ceased struggling; gently now he drew up the
curly head; swung her upon her back.



“Hold her feet.” He nodded to Drake, who caught the slender bare ankles in
his hands.



She lay there, helpless, being unable to use her hands or feet.



“Too little Ruth, and too much Norhala,” said Ventnor, looking up at me.
“If she'd only thought to cry out! She could have brought a regiment of
those Things down to blast us. And would—if she HAD thought. You
don't think THAT is Ruth, do you?”



He pointed to the pallid face glaring at him, the eyes from which cold
fires flamed.



“No, you don't!” He caught Drake by the shoulder, sent him spinning a
dozen feet away. “Damn it, Drake—don't you understand!”



For suddenly Ruth's eyes softened; she had turned them on Dick pitifully,
appealingly—and he had loosed her ankles, had leaned forward as
though to draw away the band that covered her lips.



“Your gun,” whispered Ventnor to me; before I had moved he had snatched
the automatic from my holster; had covered Drake with it.



“Drake,” he said, “stand where you are. If you take another step toward
this girl I'll shoot you—by God, I will!”



Drake halted, shocked amazement in his face; I myself felt resentful,
wondering at his outburst.



“But it's hurting her,” he muttered, Ruth's eyes, soft and pleading, still
dwelt upon him.



“Hurting her!” exclaimed Ventnor. “Man—she's my sister! I know what
I'm doing. Can't you see? Can't you see how little of Ruth is in that body
there—how little of the girl you love? How or why I don't know—but
that it is so I DO know. Drake—have you forgotten how Norhala
beguiled Cherkis? I want my sister back. I'm helping her to get back. Now
let be. I know what I'm doing. Look at her!”



We looked. In the face that glared up at Ventnor was nothing of Ruth—even
as he had said. There was the same cold, awesome wrath that had rested
upon Norhala's as she watched Cherkis weep over the eating up of his city.
Swiftly came a change—like the sudden smoothing out of the rushing
waves of a hill-locked, wind-lashed lake.



The face was again Ruth's face—and Ruth's alone; the eyes were
Ruth's eyes—supplicating, adjuring.



“Ruth!” Ventnor cried. “While you can hear—am I not right?”



She nodded vigorously, sternly; she was lost, hidden once more.



“You see.” He turned to us grimly.



A shattering shaft of light flashed upon the veils; almost pierced them.
An avalanche of sound passed high above us. Yet now I noted that where we
stood the clamor was lessened, muffled. Of course, it came to me, it was
the veils.



I wondered why—for whatever the quality of the radiant mists, their
purpose certainly had to do with concentration of the magnetic flux. The
deadening of the noise must be accidental, could have nothing to do with
their actual use; for sound is an air vibration solely. No—it must
be a secondary effect. The Metal Monster was as heedless of clamor as it
was of heat or cold—



“We've got to see,” Ventnor broke the chain of thought. “We've got to get
through and see what's happening. Win or lose—we've got to KNOW.”



“Cut off your sleeve, as I did,” he motioned to Drake. “Tie her ankles.
We'll carry her.”



Quickly it was done. Ruth's light body swinging between brother and lover,
we moved forward into the mists; we crept cautiously through their dead
silences.



Passed out and fell back into them from a searing chaos of light, chaotic
tumult.



From the slackened grip of Ventnor and Drake the body of Ruth dropped
while we three stood blinded, deafened, fighting for recovery. Ruth
twisted, rolled toward the brink; Ventnor threw himself upon her, held her
fast.



Dragging her, crawling on our knees, we crept forward; we stopped when the
thinning of the mists permitted us to see through them yet still
interposed a curtaining which, though tenuous, dimmed the intolerable
brilliancy that filled the Pit, muffled its din to a degree we could bear.



I peered through them—and nerve and muscle were locked in the grip
of a paralyzing awe. I felt then as one would feel set close to warring
regiments of stars, made witness to the death-throes of a universe, or
swept through space and held above the whirling coils of Andromeda's
nebula to watch its birth agonies of nascent suns.



These are no figures of speech, no hyperboles—speck as our whole
planet would be in Andromeda's vast loom, pinprick as was the Pit to the
cyclone craters of our own sun, within the cliff-cupped walls of the
valley was a tangible, struggling living force akin to that which dwells
within the nebula and the star; a cosmic spirit transcending all
dimensions and thrusting its confines out into the infinite; a sentient
emanation of the infinite itself.



Nor was its voice less unearthly. It used the shell of the earth valley
for its trumpetings, its clangors—but as one hears in the murmurings
of the fluted conch the great voice of ocean, its whispering and its
roarings, so here in the clamorous shell of the Pit echoed the tremendous
voices of that illimitable sea which laps the shores of the countless
suns.



I looked upon a mighty whirlpool miles and miles wide. It whirled with
surges whose racing crests were smiting incandescences; it was threaded
with a spindrift of lightnings; it was trodden by dervish mists of molten
flame thrust through with forests of lances of living light. It cast a
cadent spray high to the heavens.



Over it the heavens glittered as though they were a shield held by fearful
gods. Through the maelstrom staggered a mountainous bulk; a gleaming
leviathan of pale blue metal caught in the swirling tide of some
incredible volcano; a huge ark of metal breasting a deluge of flame.



And the drumming we heard as of hollow beaten metal worlds, the shouting
tempests of cannonading stars, was the breaking of these incandescent
crests, the falling of the lightning spindrift, the rhythmic impact of the
lanced rays upon the glimmering mountain that reeled and trembled as they
struck it.



The reeling mountain, the struggling leviathan, was—the City!



It was the mass of the Metal Monster itself, guarded by, stormed by, its
own legions that though separate from it were still as much of it as were
the cells that formed the skin of its walls, its carapace.



It was the Metal Monster tearing, rending, fighting for, battling against—itself.



Mile high as when I had first beheld it was the inexplicable body that
held the great heart of the cones into which had been drawn the magnetic
cataracts from our sun; that held too the smaller hearts of the lesser
cones, the workshops, the birth chamber and manifold other mysteries
unguessed and unseen. By a full fourth had its base been shrunken.



Ranged in double line along the side turned toward us were hundreds of
dread forms—Shapes that in their intensity bore down upon, oppressed
with a nightmare weight, the consciousness.



Rectangular, upon their outlines no spike of pyramid, no curve of globe
showing, uncompromisingly ponderous, they upthrust. Upon the tops of the
first rank were enormous masses, sledge shaped—like those metal
fists that had battered down the walls of Cherkis's city but to them as
the human hand is to the paw of the dinosaur.



Conceive this—conceive these Shapes as animate and flexible; beating
down with the prodigious mallets, smashing from side to side as though the
tremendous pillars that held them were thousand jointed upright pistons;
that as closely as I can present it in images of things we know is the
picture of the Hammering Things.



Behind them stood a second row, high as they and as angular. From them
extended scores of girdered arms. These were thickly studded with the
flaming cruciform shapes, the opened cubes gleaming with their angry
flares of reds and smoky yellows. From the tentacles of many swung immense
shields like those which ringed the hall of the great cones.



And as the sledges beat, ever over their bent heads poured from the
crosses a flood of crimson lightnings. Out of the concave depths of the
shields whipped lashes of blinding flame. With ropes of fire they knouted
the Things the sledges struck, the sullen crimson levins blasted.



Now I could see the Shapes that attacked. Grotesque; spined and tusked,
spiked and antlered, wenned and breasted; as chimerically angled, cusped
and cornute as though they were the superangled, supercornute gods of the
cusped and angled gods of the Javanese, they strove against the
sledge-headed and smiting, the multiarmed and blasting square towers.



High as them, as huge as they, incomparably fantastic, in dozens of
shifting forms they battled.



More than a mile from the stumbling City stood ranged like sharpshooters a
host of solid, bristling-legged towers. Upon their tops spun gigantic
wheels. Out of the centers of these wheels shot the radiant lances, hosts
of spears of intensest violet light. The radiance they volleyed was not
continuous; it was broken, so that the javelin rays shot out in rhythmic
flights, each flying fast upon the shafts of the others.



It was their impact that sent forth the thunderous drumming. They struck
and splintered against the walls, dropping from them in great gouts of
molten flame. It was as though before they broke they pierced the wall,
the Monster's side, bled fire.



With the crashing of broadsides of massed batteries the sledges smashed
down upon the bristling attackers. Under the awful impact globes and
pyramids were shattered into hundreds of fragments, rocket bursts of blue
and azure and violet flame, flames rainbowed and irised.



The hammer ends split, flew apart, were scattered, were falling showers of
sulphurous yellow and scarlet meteors. But ever other cubes swarmed out
and repaired the broken smiting tips. And always where a tusked and
cornute shape had been battered down, disintegrated, another arose as huge
and as formidable pouring forth upon the squared tower its lightnings,
tearing at it with colossal spiked and hooked claws, beating it with
incredible spiked and globular fists that were like the clenched hands of
some metal Atlas.



As the striving Shapes swayed and wrestled, gave way or thrust forward,
staggered or fell, the bulk of the Monster stumbled and swayed, advanced
and retreated—an unearthly motion wedded to an amorphous immensity
that flooded the watching consciousness with a deathly nausea.



Unceasingly the hail of radiant lances poured from the spinning wheels,
falling upon Towered Shapes and City's wall alike. There arose a
prodigious wailing, an unearthly thin screaming. About the bases of the
defenders flashed blinding bursts of incandescence—like those which
had heralded the flight of the Flying Thing dropping before Norhala's
house.



Unlike them they held no dazzling sapphire brilliancies; they were
ochreous, suffused with raging vermilion. Nevertheless they were factors
of that same inexplicable action—for from thousands of gushing
lights leaped thousands of gigantic square pillars; unimaginable
projectiles hurled from the flaming mouths of earth-hidden, titanic
mortars.



They soared high, swerved and swooped upon the lance-throwers. Beneath
their onslaught those chimerae tottered, I saw living projectiles and
living target fuse where they met—melt and weld in jets of
lightnings.



But not all. There were those that tore great gaps in the horned giants—wounds
that instantly were healed with globes and pyramids seething out from the
Cyclopean trunk. Ever the incredible projectiles flashed and flew as
though from some inexhaustible store; ever uprose that prodigious barrage
against the smiting rays.



Now to check them soared from the ranks of the besiegers clouds of
countless horned dragons, immense cylinders of clustered cubes studded
with the clinging tetrahedrons. They struck the cubed projectiles head on;
aimed themselves to meet them.



Bristling dragon and hurtling pillar stuck and fused or burst with
intolerable blazing. They fell—cube and sphere and pyramid—some
half opened, some fully, in a rain of disks, of stars, huge flaming
crosses; a storm of unimaginable pyrotechnics.



Now I became conscious that within the City—within the body of the
Metal Monster—there raged a strife colossal as this without. From it
came a vast volcanic roaring. Up from its top shot tortured flames,
cascades and fountains of frenzied Things that looped and struggled,
writhed over its edge, hurled themselves back; battling chimerae which
against the glittering heavens traced luminous symbols of agony.



Shrilled a stronger wailing. Up from behind the ray hurling Towers shot
hosts of globes. Thousands of palely azure, metal moons they soared;
warrior moons charging in meteor rush and streaming with fluttering battle
pennons of violet flame. High they flew; they curved over the mile high
back of the Monster; they dropped upon it.



Arose to meet them immense columns of the cubes; battered against the
spheres; swept them over and down into the depths. Hundreds fell, broken—but
thousands held their place. I saw them twine about the pillars—writhing
columns of interlaced cubes and globes straining like monstrous serpents
while all along their coils the open disks and crosses smote with the
scimitars of their lightnings.



In the wall of the City appeared a shining crack; from top to bottom it
ran; it widened into a rift from which a flood of radiance gushed. Out of
this rift poured a thousand-foot-high torrent of horned globes.



Only for an instant they flowed. The rift closed upon them, catching those
still emerging in a colossal vise. It CRUNCHED them. Plain through the
turmoil came a dreadful—bursting roar.



Down from the closing jaws of the vise dripped a stream of fragments that
flashed and flickered—and died. And now in the wall was no trace of
the breach.



A hurricane of radiant lances swept it. Under them a mile wide section of
the living scarp split away; dropped like an avalanche. Its fall revealed
great spaces, huge vaults and chambers filled with warring lightnings—out
from them came roaring, bellowing thunders. Swiftly from each side of the
gap a metal curtaining of the cubes joined. Again the wall was whole.



I turned my stunned gaze from the City—swept over the valley.
Everywhere, in towers, in writhing coils, in whipping flails, in waves
that smote and crashed, in countless forms and combinations the Metal
Hordes battled. Here were pillars against which metal billows rushed and
were broken; there were metal comets that crashed high above the mad
turmoil.



From streaming silent veil to veil—north and south, east and west
the Monster slew itself beneath its racing, flaming banners, the tempests
of its lightnings.



The tortured hulk of the City lurched; it swept toward us. Before it
blotted out from our eyes the Pit I saw that the crystal spans upon the
river of jade were gone; that the wondrous jeweled ribbons of its banks
were broken.



Closer came the reeling City.



I fumbled for my lenses, focussed them upon it. Now I saw that where the
radiant lances struck they—killed the blocks blackened under them,
became lustreless; the sparkling of the tiny eyes—went out; the
metal carapaces crumbled.



Closer to the City—came the Monster; shuddering I lowered the
glasses that it might not seem so near.



Down dropped the bristling Shapes that wrestled with the squared Towers.
They rose again in a single monstrous wave that rushed to overwhelm them.
Before they could strike the City swept closer; had hidden them from me.



Again I raised the glasses. They brought the metal scarp not fifty feet
away—within it the hosts of tiny eyes glittered, no longer mocking
nor malicious, but insane.



Nearer drew the Monster—nearer.



A thousand feet away it checked its movement, seemed to draw itself
together. Then like the roar of a falling world that whole side facing us
slid down to the valley's floor.














CHAPTER XXIX. THE PASSING OF NORHALA



Hundreds of feet through must have been the fallen mass—within it
who knows what chambers filled with mysteries? Yes, thousands of feet
thick it must have been, for the debris of it splintered and lashed to the
very edge of the ledge on which we crouched; heaped it with the dimming
fragments of the bodies that had formed it.



We looked into a thousand vaults, a thousand spaces. There came another
avalanche roaring—before us opened the crater of the cones.



Through the torn gap I saw them, clustering undisturbed about the base of
that one slender, coroneted and star pointing spire, rising serene and
unshaken from a hell of lightnings. But the shields that had rimmed the
crater were gone.



Ventnor snatched the glasses from my hand, leveled and held them long to
his eyes.



He thrust them back to me. “Look!”



Through the lenses the great hall leaped into full view apparently only a
few yards away. It was a cauldron of chameleon flame. It seethed with the
Hordes battling over the remaining walls and floor. But around the crystal
base of the cones was an open zone into which none broke.



In that wide ring, girdling the shimmering fantasy like a circled
sanctuary, were but three forms. One was the wondrous Disk of jeweled
fires I have called the Metal Emperor; the second was the sullen fired
cruciform of the Keeper.



The third was Norhala!



She stood at the side of that weird master of hers—or was it after
all the servant? Between them and the Keeper's planes gleamed the gigantic
T-shaped tablet of countless rods which controlled the activities of the
cones; that had controlled the shifting of the vanished shields; that
manipulated too, perhaps, the energies of whatever similar but smaller
cornute ganglia were scattered throughout the City and one of which we had
beheld when the Emperor's guards had blasted Ventnor.



Close was Norhala in the lenses—so close that almost, it seemed, I
could reach out and touch her. The flaming hair streamed and billowed
above her glorious head like a banner of molten floss of coppery gold; her
face was a mask of wrath and despair; her great eyes blazed upon the
Keeper; her exquisite body was bare, stripped of every shred of silken
covering.



From streaming tresses to white feet an oval of pulsing, golden light
nimbused her. Maiden Isis, virgin Astarte she stood there, held in the
grip of the Disk—like a goddess betrayed and hopeless yet thirsting
for vengeance.



For all their stillness, their immobility, it came to me that Emperor and
Keeper were at grapple, locked in death grip; the realization was as
definite as though, like Ruth, I thought with Norhala's mind, saw with her
eyes.



Clearly too it came to me that in this contest between the two was
epitomized all the vast conflict that raged around them; that in it was
fast ripening that fruit of destiny of which Ventnor had spoken, and that
here in the Hall of the Cones would be settled—and soon—the
fate not only of Disk and Cross, but it might be of humanity.



But with what unknown powers was that duel being fought? They cast no
lightnings, they battled with no visible weapons. Only the great planes of
the inverted cruciform Shape smoked and smoldered with their sullen flares
of ochres and of scarlets; while over all the face of the Disk its cold
and irised fires raced and shone, beating with a rhythm incredibly rapid;
its core of incandescent ruby blazed, its sapphire ovals were cabochoned
pools of living, lucent radiance.



There was a splitting roar that arose above all the clamor, deafening us
even in the shelter of the silent veils. On each side of the crater whole
masses of the City dropped away. Fleetingly I was aware of scores of
smaller pits in which uprose lesser replicas of the Coned Mount, lesser
reservoirs of the Monster's force.



Neither the Emperor nor the Keeper moved, both seemingly indifferent to
the catastrophe fast developing around them.



Now I strained forward to the very thinnest edge of the curtainings. For
between the Disk and Cross began to form fine black mist. It was
transparent. It seemed spun of minute translucent ebon corpuscles. It hung
like a black shroud suspended by unseen hands. It shook and wavered now
toward the Disk, now toward the Cross.



I sensed a keying up of force within the two; knew that each was striving
to cast like a net that hanging mist upon the other.



Abruptly the Emperor flashed forth, blindingly. As though caught upon a
blast, the black shroud flew toward the Keeper—enveloped it. And as
the mist covered and clung I saw the sulphurous and crimson flares dim.
They were snuffed out.



The Keeper fell!



Upon Norhala's face flamed a wild triumph, banishing despair. The
outstretched planes of the Cross swept up as though in torment. For an
instant its fires flared and licked through the clinging blackness; it
writhed half upright, threw itself forward, crashed down prostrate upon
the enigmatic tablet which only its tentacles could manipulate.



From Norhala's face the triumph fled. On its heels rushed stark,
incredulous horror.



The Mount of Cones shuddered. From it came a single mighty throb of force—like
a prodigious heart-beat. Under that pulse of power the Emperor staggered,
spun—and spinning, swept Norhala from her feet, swung her close to
its flashing rose.



A second throb pulsed from the cones, and mightier.



A spasm shook the Disk—a paroxysm.



Its fires faded; they flared out again, bathing the floating, unearthly
figure of Norhala with their iridescences.



I saw her body writhe—as though it shared the agony of the Shape
that held her. Her head twisted; the great eyes, pools of uncomprehending,
unbelieving horror, stared into mine.



With a spasmodic, infinitely dreadful movement the Disk closed—



And closed upon her!



Norhala was gone—was shut within it. Crushed to the pent fires of
its crystal heart.



I heard a sobbing, agonized choking—knew it was I who sobbed.
Against me I felt Ruth's body strike, bend in convulsive arc, drop inert.



The slender steeple of the cones drooped sending its faceted coronet
shattering to the floor. The Mount melted. Beneath the flooding radiance
sprawled Keeper and the great inert Globe that was the Goddess woman's
sepulcher.



The crater filled with the pallid luminescence. Faster and ever faster it
poured down into the Pit. And from all the lesser craters of the smaller
cones swept silent cataracts of the same pale radiance.



The City began to crumble—the Monster to fall.



Like pent-up waters rushing through a broken dam the gleaming deluge swept
over the valley; gushing in steady torrents from the breaking mass. Over
the valley fell a vast silence. The lightnings ceased. The Metal Hordes
stood rigid, the shining flood lapping at their bases, rising swiftly ever
higher.



Now from the sinking City swarmed multitudes of its weird luminaries.



Out they trooped, swirling from every rent and gap—orbs scarlet and
sapphire, ruby orbs, orbs tuliped and irised—the jocund suns of the
birth chamber and side by side with them hosts of the frozen, pale gilt,
stiff rayed suns.



Thousands upon thousands they marched forth and poised themselves solemnly
over all the Pit that now was a fast rising lake of yellow froth of sun
flame.



They swept forth in squadrons, in companies, in regiments, those
mysterious orbs. They floated over all the valley; they separated and
swung motionless above it as though they were mysterious multiple souls of
fire brooding over the dying shell that had held them.



Beneath, thrusting up from the lambent lake like grotesque towers of some
drowned fantastic metropolis, the great Shapes stood, black against its
glowing.



What had been the City—that which had been the bulk of the Monster—was
now only a vast and shapeless hill from which streamed the silent torrents
of that released, unknown force which, concentrate and bound, had been the
cones.



As though it was the Monster's shining life-blood it poured, raising ever
higher in its swift flooding the level radiant lake.



Lower and lower sank the immense bulk; squattered and spread, ever
lowering—about its helpless, patient crouching something ineffably
piteous, something indescribably, COSMICALLY tragic.



Abruptly the watching orbs shook under a hail of sparkling atoms streaming
down from the glittering sky; raining upon the lambent lake. So thick they
fell that now the brooding luminaries were dim aureoles within them.



From the Pit came a blinding, insupportable brilliancy. From every rigid
tower gleamed out jeweled fires; their clinging units opened into blazing
star and disk and cross. The City was a hill of living gems over which
flowed torrents of pale molten gold.



The Pit blazed.



There followed an appalling tensity; a prodigious gathering of force; a
panic stirring concentration of energy. Thicker fell the clouds of
sparkling atoms—higher rose the yellow flood.



Ventnor cried out. I could not hear him, but I read his purpose—and
so did Drake. Up on his broad shoulders he swung Ruth as though she had
been a child. Back through the throbbing veils we ran; passed out of them.



“Back!” shouted Ventnor. “Back as far as you can!”



On we raced; we reached the gateway of the cliffs; we dashed on and on—up
the shining roadway toward the blue globe now a scant mile before us; ran
sobbing, panting—ran, we knew, for our lives.



Out of the Pit came a sound—I cannot describe it!



An unutterably desolate, dreadful wail of despair, it shuddered past us
like the groaning of a broken-hearted star—anguished and awesome.



It died. There rushed upon us a sea of that incredible loneliness, that
longing for extinction that had assailed us in the haunted hollow where
first we had seen Norhala. But its billows were resistless, invincible.
Beneath them we fell; were torn by desire for swift death.



Dimly, through fainting eyes, I saw a dazzling brilliancy fill the sky;
heard with dying ears a chaotic, blasting roar. A wave of air thicker than
water caught us up, hurled us hundreds of yards forward. It dropped us; in
its wake rushed another wave, withering, scorching.



It raced over us. Scorching though it was, within its heat was energizing,
revivifying force; something that slew the deadly despair and fed the
fading fires of life.



I staggered to my feet; looked back. The veils were gone. The precipice
walled gateway they had curtained was filled with a Plutonic glare as
though it opened into the incandescent heart of a volcano.



Ventnor clutched my shoulder, spun me around. He pointed to the sapphire
house, started to run to it. Far ahead I saw Drake, the body of the girl
clasped to his breast. The heat became blasting, insupportable; my lungs
burned.



Over the sky above the canyon streaked a serpentine chain of lightnings. A
sudden cyclonic gust swept the cleft, whirling us like leaves toward the
Pit.



I threw myself upon my face, clutching at the smooth rock. A volley of
thunder burst—but not the thunder of the Metal Monster or its
Hordes; no, the bellowing of the levins of our own earth.



And the wind was cold; it bathed the burning skin; laved the fevered
lungs.



Again the sky was split by the lightnings. And roaring down from it in
solid sheets came the rain.



From the Pit arose a hissing as though within it raged Babylonian Tiamat,
Mother of Chaos, serpent dweller in the void; Midgard-snake of the ancient
Norse holding in her coils the world.



Buffeted by wind, beaten down by rain, clinging to each other like
drowning men, Ventnor and I pushed on to the elfin globe. The light was
dying fast. By it we saw Drake pass within the portal with his burden. The
light became embers; it went out; blackness clasped us. Guided by the
lightnings, we beat our way to the door; passed through it.



In the electric glare we saw Drake bending over Ruth. In it I saw a slide
draw over the open portal through which shrieked the wind, streamed the
rain.



As though its crystal panel was moved by unseen, gentle hands, the portal
closed; the tempest shut out.



We dropped beside Ruth upon a pile of silken stuffs—awed, marveling,
trembling with pity and—thanksgiving.



For we knew—each of us knew with an absolute definiteness as we
crouched there among the racing, dancing black and silver shadows with
which the lightnings filled the blue globe—that the Metal Monster
was dead.



Slain by itself!














CHAPTER XXX. BURNED OUT



Ruth sighed and stirred. By the glare of the lightnings, now almost
continuous, we saw that her rigidity, and in fact all the puzzling
cataleptic symptoms, had disappeared. Her limbs relaxed, her skin faintly
flushed, she lay in deepest but natural slumber undisturbed by the
incessant cannonading of the thunder under which the walls of the blue
globe shuddered. Ventnor passed through the curtains of the central hall;
he returned with one of Norhala's cloaks; covered the girl with it.



An overwhelming sleepiness took possession of me, a weariness ineffable.
Nerve and brain and muscle suddenly relaxed, went slack and numb. Without
a struggle I surrendered to an overpowering stupor and cradled deep in its
heart ceased consciously to be.



When my eyes unclosed the chamber of the moonstone walls was filled with a
silvery, crepuscular light. I heard the murmuring and laughing of running
water, the play, I lazily realized, of the fountained pool.



I lay for whole minutes unthinking, luxuriating in the sense of tension
gone and of security; lay steeped in the aftermath of complete rest.
Memory flooded me.



Quietly I sat up; Ruth still slept, breathing peacefully beneath the
cloak, one white arm stretched over the shoulder of Drake—as though
in her sleep she had drawn close to him.



At her feet lay Ventnor, as deep in slumber as they. I arose and tip-toed
over to the closed door.



Searching, I found its key; a cupped indentation upon which I pressed.



The crystalline panel slipped back; it was moved, I suppose, by some
mechanism of counterbalances responding to the weight of the hand. It must
have been some vibration of the thunder which had loosed that mechanism
and had closed the panel upon the heels of our entrance—so I thought—then
seeing again in memory that uncanny, deliberate shutting was not at all
convinced that it had been the thunder.



I looked out. How many hours the sun had been up there was no means of
knowing.



The sky was low and slaty gray; a fine rain was falling. I stepped out.



The garden of Norhala was a wreckage of uprooted and splintered trees and
torn masses of what had been blossoming verdure.



The gateway of the precipices beyond which lay the Pit was hidden in the
webs of the rain. Long I gazed down the canyon—and longingly;
striving to picture what the Pit now held; eager to read the riddles of
the night.



There came from the valley no sound, no movement, no light.



I reentered the blue globe and paused on the threshold—staring into
the wide and wondering eyes of Ruth bolt upright in her silken bed with
Norhala's cloak clutched to her chin like a suddenly awakened and startled
child. As she glimpsed me she stretched out her hand. Drake, wide awake on
the instant, leaped to his feet, his hand jumping to his pistol.



“Dick!” called Ruth, her voice tremulous, sweet.



He swung about, looked deep into the clear and fearless brown eyes in
which—with leaping heart I realized it—was throned only that
spirit which was Ruth's and Ruth's alone; Ruth's clear unshadowed eyes
glad and shy and soft with love.



“Dick!” she whispered, and held soft arms out to him. The cloak fell from
her. He swung her up. Their lips met.



Upon them, embraced, the wakening eyes of Ventnor dwelt; they filled with
relief and joy, nor was there lacking in them a certain amusement.



She drew from Drake's arms, pushed him from her, stood for a moment
shakily, with covered eyes.



“Ruth,” called Ventnor softly.



“Oh!” she cried. “Oh, Martin—I forgot—” She ran to him, held
him tight, face hidden in his breast. His hand rested on the clustering
brown curls, tenderly.



“Martin.” She raised her face to him. “Martin, it's GONE! I'm—ME
again! All ME! What happened? Where's Norhala?”



I started. Did she not know? Of course, lying bound as she had in the
vanished veils, she could have seen nothing of the stupendous tragedy
enacted beyond them—but had not Ventnor said that possessed by the
inexplicable obsession evoked by the weird woman Ruth had seen with her
eyes, thought with her mind?



And had there not been evidence that in her body had been echoed the
torments of Norhala's? Had she forgotten? I started to speak—was
checked by Ventnor's swift, warning glance.



“She's—over in the Pit,” he answered her quietly. “But do you
remember nothing, little sister?”



“There's something in my mind that's been rubbed out,” she replied. “I
remember the City of Cherkis—and your torture, Martin—and my
torture—”



Her face whitened; Ventnor's brow contracted anxiously. I knew for what he
watched—but Ruth's shamed face was all human; on it was no shadow
nor trace of that alien soul which so few hours since had threatened us.



“Yes,” she nodded, “I remember that. And I remember how Norhala repaid
them. I remember that I was glad, fiercely glad, and then I was tired—so
tired. And then—I come to the rubbed-out place,” she ended
perplexedly.



Deliberately, almost banally had I not realized his purpose, he changed
the subject. He held her from him at arm's length.



“Ruth!” he exclaimed, half mockingly, half reprovingly. “Don't you think
your morning negligee is just a little scanty even for this Godforsaken
corner of the earth?”



Lips parted in sheer astonishment, she looked at him. Then her eyes
dropped to her bare feet, her dimpled knees. She clasped her arms across
her breasts; rosy red turned all her fair skin.



“Oh!” she gasped. “Oh!” And hid from Drake and me behind the tall figure
of her brother.



I walked over to the pile of silken stuffs, took the cloak and tossed it
to her. Ventnor pointed to the saddlebags.



“You've another outfit there, Ruth,” he said. “We'll take a turn through
the place. Call us when you're ready. We'll get something to eat and go
see what's happening—out there.”



She nodded. We passed through the curtains and out of the hall into the
chamber that had been Norhala's. There we halted, Drake eyeing Martin with
a certain embarrassment. The older man thrust out his hand to him.



“I knew it, Drake,” he said. “Ruth told me all about it when Cherkis had
us. And I'm very glad. It's time she was having a home of her own and not
running around the lost places with me. I'll miss her—miss her
damnably, of course. But I'm glad, boy—glad!”



There was a little silence while each looked deep into each other's
hearts. Then Ventnor dropped Dick's hand.



“And that's all of THAT,” he said. “The problem before us is—how are
we going to get back home?”



“The—THING—is dead.” I spoke from an absolute conviction that
surprised me, based as it was upon no really tangible, known evidence.



“I think so,” he said. “No—I KNOW so. Yet even if we can pass over
its body, how can we climb out of its lair? That slide down which we rode
with Norhala is unclimbable. The walls are unscalable. And there is that
chasm—she—spanned for us. How can we cross THAT? The tunnel to
the ruins was sealed. There remains of possible roads the way through the
forest to what was the City of Cherkis. Frankly I am loathe to take it.



“I am not at all sure that all the armored men were slain—that some
few may not have escaped and be lurking there. It would be short shrift
for us if we fell into their hands now.”



“And I'm not sure of THAT,” objected Drake. “I think their pep and push
must be pretty thoroughly knocked out—if any do remain. I think if
they saw us coming they'd beat it so fast that they'd smoke with the
friction.”



“There's something to that,” Ventnor smiled. “Still I'm not keen on taking
the chance. At any rate, the first thing to do is to see what happened
down there in the Pit. Maybe we'll have some other idea after that.”



“I know what happened there,” announced Drake, surprisingly. “It was a
short circuit!”



We gaped at him, mystified.



“Burned out!” said Drake. “Every damned one of them—burned out. What
were they, after all? A lot of living dynamos. Dynamotors—rather.
And all of a sudden they had too much juice turned on. Bang went their
insulations—whatever they were.



“Bang went they. Burned out—short circuited. I don't pretend to know
why or how. Nonsense! I do know. The cones were some kind of immensely
concentrated force—electric, magnetic; either or both or more. I
myself believe that they were probably solid—in a way of speaking—coronium.



“If about twenty of the greatest scientists the world has ever known are
right, coronium is—well, call it curdled energy. The electric
potentiality of Niagara in a pin point of dust of yellow fire. All right—they
or IT lost control. Every pin point swelled out into a Niagara. And as it
did so, it expanded from a controlled dust dot to an uncontrolled cataract—in
other words, its energy was unleashed and undammed.



“Very well—what followed? What HAD to follow? Every living battery
of block and globe and spike was supercharged and went—blooey. The
valley must have been some sweet little volcano while that short
circuiting was going on. All right—let's go down and see what it did
to your unclimbable slide and unscalable walls, Ventnor. I'm not sure we
won't be able to get out that way.”



“Come on; everything's ready,” Ruth was calling; her summoning blocked any
objection we might have raised to Drake's argument.



It was no dryad, no distressed pagan clad maid we saw as we passed back
into the room of the pool. In knickerbockers and short skirt, prim and
self-possessed, rebellious curls held severely in place by close-fitting
cap and slender feet stoutly shod, Ruth hovered over the steaming kettle
swung above the spirit lamp.



And she was very silent as we hastily broke fast. Nor when we had finished
did she go to Drake. She clung close to her brother and beside him as we
set forth down the roadway, through the rain, toward the ledge between the
cliffs where the veils had shimmered.



Hotter and hotter it grew as we advanced; the air steamed like a Turkish
bath. The mists clustered so thickly that at last we groped forward step
by step, holding to each other.



“No use,” gasped Ventnor. “We couldn't see. We'll have to turn back.”



“Burned out!” said Dick. “Didn't I tell you? The whole valley was a
volcano. And with that deluge falling in it—why wouldn't there be a
fog? It's why there IS a fog. We'll have to wait until it clears.”



We trudged back to the blue globe.



All that day the rain fell. Throughout the few remaining hours of daylight
we wandered over the house of Norhala, examining its most interesting
contents, or sat theorizing, discussing all phases of the phenomena we had
witnessed.



We told Ruth what had occurred after she had thrown in her lot with
Norhala; and of the enigmatic struggle between the glorious Disk and the
sullenly flaming Thing I have called the Keeper.



We told her of the entombment of Norhala.



When she heard that she wept.



“She was sweet,” she sobbed; “she was lovely. And she was beautiful.
Dearly she loved me. I KNOW she loved me. Oh, I know that we and ours and
that which was hers could not share the world together. But it comes to me
that Earth would have been far less poisonous with those that were
Norhala's than it is with us and ours!”



Weeping, she passed through the curtainings, going we knew to Norhala's
chamber.



It was a strange thing indeed that she had said, I thought, watching her
go. That the garden of the world would be far less poisonous blossoming
with those Things of wedded crystal and metal and magnetic fires than
fertile as now with us of flesh and blood and bone. To me came
appreciations of their harmonies, and mingled with those perceptions were
others of humanity—disharmonious, incoordinate, ever struggling,
ever striving to destroy itself—



There was a plaintive whinnying at the open door. A long and hairy face, a
pair of patient, inquiring eyes looked in. It was a pony. For a moment it
regarded us—and then trotted trustfully through; ambled up to us;
poked its head against my side.



It had been ridden by one of the Persians whom Ruth had killed, for under
it, slipped from the girths, a saddle dangled. And its owner must have
been kind to it—we knew that from its lack of fear for us. Driven by
the tempest of the night before, it had been led back by instinct to the
protection of man.



“Some luck!” breathed Drake.



He busied himself with the pony, stripping away the hanging saddle,
grooming it.














CHAPTER XXXI. SLAG!



That night we slept well. Awakening, we found that the storm had grown
violent again; the wind roaring and the rain falling in such volume that
it was impossible to make our way to the Pit. Twice, as a matter of fact,
we tried; but the smooth roadway was a torrent, and, drenched even through
our oils to the skin, we at last abandoned the attempt. Ruth and Drake
drifted away together among the other chambers of the globe; they were
absorbed in themselves, and we did not thrust ourselves upon them. All the
day the torrents fell.



We sat down that night to what was well-nigh the last of Ventnor's stores.
Seemingly Ruth had forgotten Norhala; at least, she spoke no more of her.



“Martin,” she said, “can't we start back tomorrow? I want to get away. I
want to get back to our own world.”



“As soon as the storm ceases, Ruth,” he answered, “we start. Little sister—I
too want you to get back quickly.”



The next morning the storm had gone. We awakened soon after dawn into
clear and brilliant light. We had a silent and hurried breakfast. The
saddlebags were packed and strapped upon the pony. Within them were what
we could carry of souvenirs from Norhala's home—a suit of lacquered
armor, a pair of cloaks and sandals, the jeweled combs. Ruth and Drake at
the side of the pony, Ventnor and I leading, we set forth toward the Pit.



“We'll probably have to come back, Walter,” he said. “I don't believe the
place is passable.”



I pointed—we were then just over the threshold of the elfin globe.
Where the veils had stretched between the perpendicular pillars of the
cliffs was now a wide and ragged-edged opening.



The roadway which had run so smoothly through the scarps was blocked by a
thousand foot barrier. Over it, beyond it, I could see through the
crystalline clarity of the air the opposing walls.



“We can climb it,” Ventnor said. We passed on and reached the base of the
barrier. An avalanche had dropped there; the barricade was the debris of
the torn cliffs, their dust, their pebbles, their boulders. We toiled up;
we reached the crest; we looked down upon the valley.



When first we had seen it we had gazed upon a sea of radiance pierced with
lanced forests, swept with gigantic gonfalons of flame; we had seen it
emptied of its fiery mists—a vast slate covered with the chirography
of a mathematical god; we had seen it filled with the symboling of the
Metal Hordes and dominated by the colossal integrate hieroglyph of the
living City; we had seen it as a radiant lake over which brooded weird
suns; a lake of yellow flame froth upon which a sparkling hail fell,
within which reared islanded towers and a drowning mount running with
cataracts of sun fires; here we had watched a goddess woman, a being half
of earth, half of the unknown immured within a living tomb—a dying
tomb—of flaming mysteries; had seen a cross-shaped metal Satan, a
sullen flaming crystal Judas betray—itself.



Where we had peered into the unfathomable, had glimpsed the infinite, had
heard and had seen the inexplicable, now was—



Slag!



The amethystine ring from which had been streamed the circling veils was
cracked and blackened; like a seam of coal it had stretched around the Pit—a
crown of mourning. The veils were gone. The floor of the valley was
fissured and blackened; its patterns, its writings burned away. As far as
we could see stretched a sea of slag—coal black, vitrified and dead.



Here and there black hillocks sprawled; huge pillars arose, bent and
twisted as though they had been jettings of lava cooled into rigidity
before they could sink back or break. These shapes clustered most thickly
around an immense calcified mound. They were what were left of the
battling Hordes, and the mound was what had been the Metal Monster.



Somewhere there were the ashes of Norhala, sealed by fire in the urn of
the Metal Emperor!



From side to side of the Pit, in broken beaches and waves and hummocks, in
blackened, distorted tusks and warped towerings, reaching with hideous
pathos in thousands of forms toward the charred mound, was only slag.



From rifts and hollows still filled with water little wreaths of steam
drifted. In those futile wraiths of vapor was all that remained of the
might of the Metal Monster.



Catastrophe I had expected, tragedy I knew we would find—but I had
looked for nothing so filled with the abomination of desolation, so
frightful as was this.



“Burned out!” muttered Drake. “Short-circuited and burned out! Like a
dynamo—like an electric light!”



“Destiny!” said Ventnor. “Destiny! Not yet was the hour struck for man to
relinquish his sovereignty over the world. Destiny!”



We began to pick our way down the heaped debris and out upon the plain.
For all that day and part of another we searched for an opening out of the
Pit.



Everywhere was the incredible calcification. The surfaces that had been
the smooth metallic carapaces with the tiny eyes deep within them,
crumbled beneath the lightest blow. Not long would it be until under wind
and rain they dissolved into dust and mud.



And it grew increasingly obvious that Drake's theory of the destruction
was correct. The Monster had been one prodigious magnet—or, rather,
a prodigious dynamo. By magnetism, by electricity, it had lived and had
been activated.



Whatever the force of which the cones were built and that I have likened
to energy-made material, it was certainly akin to electromagnetic
energies.



When, in the cataclysm, that force was diffused there had been created a
magnetic field of incredible intensity; had been concentrated an electric
charge of inconceivable magnitude.



Discharging, it had blasted the Monster—short-circuited it, and
burned it out.



But what was it that had led up to the cataclysm? What was it that had
turned the Metal Monster upon itself? What disharmony had crept into that
supernal order to set in motion the machinery of disintegration?



We could only conjecture. The cruciform Shape I have named the Keeper was
the agent of destruction—of that there could be no doubt. In the
enigmatic organism which while many still was one and which, retaining its
integrity as a whole could dissociate manifold parts yet still as a whole
maintain an unseen contact and direction over them through miles of space,
the Keeper had its place, its work, its duties.



So too had that wondrous Disk whose visible and concentrate power, whose
manifest leadership, had made us name it emperor.



And had not Norhala called the Disk—Ruler?



What were the responsibilities of these twain to the mass of the organism
of which they were such important units? What were the laws they
administered, the laws they must obey?



Something certainly of that mysterious law which Maeterlinck has called
the spirit of the Hive—and something infinitely greater, like that
which governs the swarming sun bees of Hercules' clustered orbs.



Had there evolved within the Keeper of the Cones—guardian and
engineer as it seemed to have been—ambition?



Had there risen within it a determination to wrest power from the Disk, to
take its place as Ruler?



How else explain that conflict I had sensed when the Emperor had plucked
Drake and me from the Keeper's grip that night following the orgy of the
feeding?



How else explain that duel in the shattered Hall of the Cones whose end
had been the signal for the final cataclysm?



How else explain the alinement of the cubes behind the Keeper against the
globes and pyramids remaining loyal to the will of the Disk?



We discussed this, Ventnor and I.



“This world,” he mused, “is a place of struggle. Air and sea and land and
all things that dwell within and on them must battle for life. Earth not
Mars is the planet of war. I have a theory”—he hesitated—“that
the magnetic currents which are the nerve force of this globe of ours were
what fed the Metal Things.



“Within those currents is the spirit of earth. And always they have been
supercharged with strife, with hatreds, warfare. Were these drawn in by
the Things as they fed? Did it happen that the Keeper became—TUNED—to
them? That it absorbed and responded to them, growing even more sensitive
to these forces—until it reflected humanity?”



“Who knows, Goodwin—who can tell?”



Enigma, unless the explanations I have hazarded be accepted, must remain
that monstrous suicide. Enigma, save for inconclusive theories, must
remain the question of the Monster's origin.



If answers there were, they were lost forever in the slag we trod.



It was afternoon of the second day that we found a rift in the blasted
wall of the valley. We decided to try it. We had not dared to take the
road by which Norhala had led us into the City.



The giant slide was broken and climbable. But even if we could have passed
safely through the tunnel of the abyss there still was left the chasm over
which we could have thrown no bridge. And if we could have bridged it
still at that road's end was the cliff whose shaft Norhala had sealed with
her lightnings.



So we entered the rift.



Of our wanderings thereafter I need not write. From the rift we emerged
into a maze of the valleys, and after a month in that wilderness, living
upon what game we could shoot, we found a road that led us into Gyantse.



In another six weeks we were home in America.



My story is finished.



There in the Trans-Himalayan wilderness is the blue globe that was the
weird home of the lightning witch—and looking back I feel now she
could not have been all woman.



There is the vast pit with its coronet of fantastic peaks; its symboled,
calcined floor and the crumbling body of the inexplicable, the incredible
Thing which, alive, was the shadow of extinction, annihilation, hovering
to hurl itself upon humanity. That shadow is gone; that pall withdrawn.



But to me—to each of us four who saw those phenomena—their
lesson remains, ineradicable; giving a new strength and purpose to us,
teaching us a new humility.



For in that vast crucible of life of which we are so small a part, what
other Shapes may even now be rising to submerge us?



In that vast reservoir of force that is the mystery-filled infinite
through which we roll, what other shadows may be speeding upon us?



Who knows?









        

Comments on "The Metal Monster" :

Leave a Reply

Your email address will not be published. Required fields are marked *

Join Our Literary Community

Subscribe to our newsletter for exclusive book recommendations, author interviews, and upcoming releases.